Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2025/2363 of 8 September 2025 amending Directive 2011/65/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards an exemption for lead in glass or ceramic components

Official Journalof the European Union ENL series
2025/2363 21.11.2025
(1) Article 4(1) of Directive 2011/65/EU requires Member States to ensure that electrical and electronic equipment placed on the market does not contain the hazardous substances listed in Annex II to that Directive. That restriction does not apply to certain exempted applications listed in Annex III to that Directive.
(2) The categories of electrical and electronic equipment to which Directive 2011/65/EU applies are listed in Annex I to that Directive.
(3) Lead is a restricted substance listed in Annex II to Directive 2011/65/EU. The maximum tolerated concentration value is 0,1 % by weight of lead in homogenous materials.
(4) Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2018/736(2)granted an exemption for electrical and electronic components containing lead in glass or ceramic or in glass or ceramic matrix compound, as set out in entry 7(c)-I of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU. The exemption was to expire on 21 July 2021, 21 July 2023 and 21 July 2024, respectively for each of the relevant electrical and electronic equipment category.
(5) Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2019/169(3)granted an exemption for lead in dielectric ceramic in capacitors for a rated voltage of 125 V AC or 250 V DC or higher, as set out in entry 7(c)-II of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU. The exemption was to expire on 21 July 2021, 21 July 2023 and 21 July 2024, respectively for each of the relevant electrical and electronic equipment category.
(6) The Commission received in total eight renewal requests for the exemption referred to in recital 4, covering all electrical and electronic equipment categories. For the exemption referred to in recital 5, the Commission received one renewal request. All requests were received within the timeframe for renewal laid down in Article 5(5) of Directive 2011/65/EU. In accordance with Article 5(5), second subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU, the existing exemption remains valid until a decision on the renewal application is taken by the Commission.
(7) In order to evaluate the applications received, a technical and scientific assessment study was carried out and finalised in 2022(4). A further study focussing on the electrical and electronic equipment categories requested for renewal at a later stage was carried out and finalised in 2024(5). The evaluations included stakeholder consultations in accordance with Article 5(7) of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(8) The evaluation of the requested exemption renewal concluded that in ceramics, lead provides particular dielectric, piezoelectric, pyroelectric, ferroelectric, semiconductor, magnetic properties over a wide use range in terms of temperatures, voltages or frequencies. In glass, lead provides crucial properties such as lowering the melting and softening points, improving workability, machinability, and chemical stability and others.
(9) Substitutes for lead-containing ceramics and glasses are either not technically practicable for all applications or substitutes are not sufficiently reliable for specific applications. Thus, the requested renewal meets the criteria set out in Article 5(1), point (a), first and second indent, of Directive 2011/65/EU, namely, that the elimination or substitution through the design changes or materials and components which do not require any of the materials or substances listed in Annex II is scientifically or technically impracticable and that the reliability of substitutes is not ensured.
(10) In order to allow a more focussed technical assessment in the future, the current exemption set out in entry 7(c)-I of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU should be split in two points, namely 7(c)-V for lead in glass applications and 7(c)-VI for lead in ceramic applications. It is appropriate to specify the technical applications in those entries.
(11) The evaluation referred to in recital 7 concluded that even though it is scientifically possible to substitute lead in ceramic dielectrics for high-voltage capacitors for some applications under the exemption set out in point 7(c)-II of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU, it is not technically practicable for most applications. In addition, such lead-free capacitors lack the sufficient reliability in practice. Thus, the requested renewal meets the criteria set out in Article 5(1), point (a), first and second indent, of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(12) The renewed exemptions should be granted with validity periods which take into account the technical conclusions of the evaluation referred to in recital 7. The exemption set out in point 7(c)-I of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU should be renewed for a short-term validity period in accordance with Article 5(2), first subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU. The expiry dates of the exemption set out in points 7(c)-II and the exemptions to be set out in points 7(c)-V and 7(c)-VI of Annex III to that Directive should take into account the minimum period of 18 months before the expiry date, in which renewal requests need to be submitted in accordance with Article 5(5), first subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(13) Due to the remaining short-term renewal of the exemption set out in point 7(c)-I of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU, it is appropriate to set one expiry date for all categories of electrical and electronic equipment set out in Annex I to Directive 2011/65/EU.
(14) The renewal of the exemptions does not weaken the environmental and health protection afforded by Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council(6).
(15) Directive 2011/65/EU should therefore be amended accordingly,
(1) points 7(c)-I and 7(c)-II are replaced by the following:‘7(c)-IElectrical and electronic components containing lead in a glass or ceramic other than dielectric ceramic in capacitors, e.g. piezoelectronic devices, or in a glass or ceramic matrix compoundApplies to all categories and expires on 30 June 2027.7(c)-IILead in dielectric ceramic in capacitors for a rated voltage of 125 V AC or 250 V DC or higherApplies to all categories (except applications covered by point 7(c)-I or 7(c)-IV) and expires on 31 December 2027.’ ‘7(c)-I Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a glass or ceramic other than dielectric ceramic in capacitors, e.g. piezoelectronic devices, or in a glass or ceramic matrix compound Applies to all categories and expires on 30 June 2027. 7(c)-II Lead in dielectric ceramic in capacitors for a rated voltage of 125 V AC or 250 V DC or higher Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 7(c)-I or 7(c)-IV) and expires on 31 December 2027.’
‘7(c)-I Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a glass or ceramic other than dielectric ceramic in capacitors, e.g. piezoelectronic devices, or in a glass or ceramic matrix compound Applies to all categories and expires on 30 June 2027.
7(c)-II Lead in dielectric ceramic in capacitors for a rated voltage of 125 V AC or 250 V DC or higher Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 7(c)-I or 7(c)-IV) and expires on 31 December 2027.’
‘7(c)-I Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a glass or ceramic other than dielectric ceramic in capacitors, e.g. piezoelectronic devices, or in a glass or ceramic matrix compound Applies to all categories and expires on 30 June 2027.
7(c)-II Lead in dielectric ceramic in capacitors for a rated voltage of 125 V AC or 250 V DC or higher Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 7(c)-I or 7(c)-IV) and expires on 31 December 2027.’
(2) the following points 7(c)-V and 7(c)-VI are added:‘7(c)-VElectrical and electronic components containing lead in a glass or glass matrix compound that fulfils any of the following functions:(1)for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers;(2)for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts;(3)for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’);(4)for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers;(5)for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs).Applies to all categories and expires on 31 December 2027.7(c)-VIElectrical and electronic components containing lead in a ceramic that fulfils any of the following functions:(1)for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics;(2)for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC).Applies to all categories (except applications covered by points 7(c)-II, 7(c)-III and 7(c)-IV of this Annex as well as point 14 of Annex IV) and expires on 31 December 2027.’ ‘7(c)-V Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a glass or glass matrix compound that fulfils any of the following functions:(1)for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers;(2)for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts;(3)for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’);(4)for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers;(5)for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs). (1) for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers; (2) for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts; (3) for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’); (4) for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers; (5) for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs). Applies to all categories and expires on 31 December 2027. 7(c)-VI Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a ceramic that fulfils any of the following functions:(1)for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics;(2)for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC). (1) for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics; (2) for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC). Applies to all categories (except applications covered by points 7(c)-II, 7(c)-III and 7(c)-IV of this Annex as well as point 14 of Annex IV) and expires on 31 December 2027.’
‘7(c)-V Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a glass or glass matrix compound that fulfils any of the following functions:(1)for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers;(2)for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts;(3)for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’);(4)for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers;(5)for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs). (1) for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers; (2) for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts; (3) for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’); (4) for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers; (5) for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs). Applies to all categories and expires on 31 December 2027.
(1) for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers;
(2) for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts;
(3) for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’);
(4) for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers;
(5) for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs).
7(c)-VI Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a ceramic that fulfils any of the following functions:(1)for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics;(2)for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC). (1) for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics; (2) for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC). Applies to all categories (except applications covered by points 7(c)-II, 7(c)-III and 7(c)-IV of this Annex as well as point 14 of Annex IV) and expires on 31 December 2027.’
(1) for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics;
(2) for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC).
‘7(c)-V Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a glass or glass matrix compound that fulfils any of the following functions:(1)for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers;(2)for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts;(3)for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’);(4)for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers;(5)for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs). (1) for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers; (2) for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts; (3) for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’); (4) for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers; (5) for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs). Applies to all categories and expires on 31 December 2027.
(1) for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers;
(2) for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts;
(3) for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’);
(4) for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers;
(5) for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs).
7(c)-VI Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a ceramic that fulfils any of the following functions:(1)for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics;(2)for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC). (1) for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics; (2) for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC). Applies to all categories (except applications covered by points 7(c)-II, 7(c)-III and 7(c)-IV of this Annex as well as point 14 of Annex IV) and expires on 31 December 2027.’
(1) for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics;
(2) for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC).
(1) for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers;
(2) for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts;
(3) for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’);
(4) for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers;
(5) for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs).
(1) for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics;
(2) for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC).
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Directive 2011/65/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council of 8 June 2011 on the restriction of the use of certain hazardous substances in electrical and electronic equipment(1), and in particular Article 5(1), point (a), thereof,
(1) Article 4(1) of Directive 2011/65/EU requires Member States to ensure that electrical and electronic equipment placed on the market does not contain the hazardous substances listed in Annex II to that Directive. That restriction does not apply to certain exempted applications listed in Annex III to that Directive.
(2) The categories of electrical and electronic equipment to which Directive 2011/65/EU applies are listed in Annex I to that Directive.
(3) Lead is a restricted substance listed in Annex II to Directive 2011/65/EU. The maximum tolerated concentration value is 0,1 % by weight of lead in homogenous materials.
(4) Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2018/736(2)granted an exemption for electrical and electronic components containing lead in glass or ceramic or in glass or ceramic matrix compound, as set out in entry 7(c)-I of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU. The exemption was to expire on 21 July 2021, 21 July 2023 and 21 July 2024, respectively for each of the relevant electrical and electronic equipment category.
(5) Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2019/169(3)granted an exemption for lead in dielectric ceramic in capacitors for a rated voltage of 125 V AC or 250 V DC or higher, as set out in entry 7(c)-II of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU. The exemption was to expire on 21 July 2021, 21 July 2023 and 21 July 2024, respectively for each of the relevant electrical and electronic equipment category.
(6) The Commission received in total eight renewal requests for the exemption referred to in recital 4, covering all electrical and electronic equipment categories. For the exemption referred to in recital 5, the Commission received one renewal request. All requests were received within the timeframe for renewal laid down in Article 5(5) of Directive 2011/65/EU. In accordance with Article 5(5), second subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU, the existing exemption remains valid until a decision on the renewal application is taken by the Commission.
(7) In order to evaluate the applications received, a technical and scientific assessment study was carried out and finalised in 2022(4). A further study focussing on the electrical and electronic equipment categories requested for renewal at a later stage was carried out and finalised in 2024(5). The evaluations included stakeholder consultations in accordance with Article 5(7) of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(8) The evaluation of the requested exemption renewal concluded that in ceramics, lead provides particular dielectric, piezoelectric, pyroelectric, ferroelectric, semiconductor, magnetic properties over a wide use range in terms of temperatures, voltages or frequencies. In glass, lead provides crucial properties such as lowering the melting and softening points, improving workability, machinability, and chemical stability and others.
(9) Substitutes for lead-containing ceramics and glasses are either not technically practicable for all applications or substitutes are not sufficiently reliable for specific applications. Thus, the requested renewal meets the criteria set out in Article 5(1), point (a), first and second indent, of Directive 2011/65/EU, namely, that the elimination or substitution through the design changes or materials and components which do not require any of the materials or substances listed in Annex II is scientifically or technically impracticable and that the reliability of substitutes is not ensured.
(10) In order to allow a more focussed technical assessment in the future, the current exemption set out in entry 7(c)-I of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU should be split in two points, namely 7(c)-V for lead in glass applications and 7(c)-VI for lead in ceramic applications. It is appropriate to specify the technical applications in those entries.
(11) The evaluation referred to in recital 7 concluded that even though it is scientifically possible to substitute lead in ceramic dielectrics for high-voltage capacitors for some applications under the exemption set out in point 7(c)-II of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU, it is not technically practicable for most applications. In addition, such lead-free capacitors lack the sufficient reliability in practice. Thus, the requested renewal meets the criteria set out in Article 5(1), point (a), first and second indent, of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(12) The renewed exemptions should be granted with validity periods which take into account the technical conclusions of the evaluation referred to in recital 7. The exemption set out in point 7(c)-I of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU should be renewed for a short-term validity period in accordance with Article 5(2), first subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU. The expiry dates of the exemption set out in points 7(c)-II and the exemptions to be set out in points 7(c)-V and 7(c)-VI of Annex III to that Directive should take into account the minimum period of 18 months before the expiry date, in which renewal requests need to be submitted in accordance with Article 5(5), first subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(13) Due to the remaining short-term renewal of the exemption set out in point 7(c)-I of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU, it is appropriate to set one expiry date for all categories of electrical and electronic equipment set out in Annex I to Directive 2011/65/EU.
(14) The renewal of the exemptions does not weaken the environmental and health protection afforded by Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council(6).
(15) Directive 2011/65/EU should therefore be amended accordingly,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Article 1
Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU is amended in accordance with the Annex to this Directive.

Article 2
1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by 30 June 2026 at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
They shall apply those provisions from 1 July 2026.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Article 3
This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Article 4
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Directive 2011/65/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council of 8 June 2011 on the restriction of the use of certain hazardous substances in electrical and electronic equipment(1), and in particular Article 5(1), point (a), thereof,
(1) Article 4(1) of Directive 2011/65/EU requires Member States to ensure that electrical and electronic equipment placed on the market does not contain the hazardous substances listed in Annex II to that Directive. That restriction does not apply to certain exempted applications listed in Annex III to that Directive.
(2) The categories of electrical and electronic equipment to which Directive 2011/65/EU applies are listed in Annex I to that Directive.
(3) Lead is a restricted substance listed in Annex II to Directive 2011/65/EU. The maximum tolerated concentration value is 0,1 % by weight of lead in homogenous materials.
(4) Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2018/736(2)granted an exemption for electrical and electronic components containing lead in glass or ceramic or in glass or ceramic matrix compound, as set out in entry 7(c)-I of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU. The exemption was to expire on 21 July 2021, 21 July 2023 and 21 July 2024, respectively for each of the relevant electrical and electronic equipment category.
(5) Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2019/169(3)granted an exemption for lead in dielectric ceramic in capacitors for a rated voltage of 125 V AC or 250 V DC or higher, as set out in entry 7(c)-II of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU. The exemption was to expire on 21 July 2021, 21 July 2023 and 21 July 2024, respectively for each of the relevant electrical and electronic equipment category.
(6) The Commission received in total eight renewal requests for the exemption referred to in recital 4, covering all electrical and electronic equipment categories. For the exemption referred to in recital 5, the Commission received one renewal request. All requests were received within the timeframe for renewal laid down in Article 5(5) of Directive 2011/65/EU. In accordance with Article 5(5), second subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU, the existing exemption remains valid until a decision on the renewal application is taken by the Commission.
(7) In order to evaluate the applications received, a technical and scientific assessment study was carried out and finalised in 2022(4). A further study focussing on the electrical and electronic equipment categories requested for renewal at a later stage was carried out and finalised in 2024(5). The evaluations included stakeholder consultations in accordance with Article 5(7) of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(8) The evaluation of the requested exemption renewal concluded that in ceramics, lead provides particular dielectric, piezoelectric, pyroelectric, ferroelectric, semiconductor, magnetic properties over a wide use range in terms of temperatures, voltages or frequencies. In glass, lead provides crucial properties such as lowering the melting and softening points, improving workability, machinability, and chemical stability and others.
(9) Substitutes for lead-containing ceramics and glasses are either not technically practicable for all applications or substitutes are not sufficiently reliable for specific applications. Thus, the requested renewal meets the criteria set out in Article 5(1), point (a), first and second indent, of Directive 2011/65/EU, namely, that the elimination or substitution through the design changes or materials and components which do not require any of the materials or substances listed in Annex II is scientifically or technically impracticable and that the reliability of substitutes is not ensured.
(10) In order to allow a more focussed technical assessment in the future, the current exemption set out in entry 7(c)-I of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU should be split in two points, namely 7(c)-V for lead in glass applications and 7(c)-VI for lead in ceramic applications. It is appropriate to specify the technical applications in those entries.
(11) The evaluation referred to in recital 7 concluded that even though it is scientifically possible to substitute lead in ceramic dielectrics for high-voltage capacitors for some applications under the exemption set out in point 7(c)-II of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU, it is not technically practicable for most applications. In addition, such lead-free capacitors lack the sufficient reliability in practice. Thus, the requested renewal meets the criteria set out in Article 5(1), point (a), first and second indent, of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(12) The renewed exemptions should be granted with validity periods which take into account the technical conclusions of the evaluation referred to in recital 7. The exemption set out in point 7(c)-I of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU should be renewed for a short-term validity period in accordance with Article 5(2), first subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU. The expiry dates of the exemption set out in points 7(c)-II and the exemptions to be set out in points 7(c)-V and 7(c)-VI of Annex III to that Directive should take into account the minimum period of 18 months before the expiry date, in which renewal requests need to be submitted in accordance with Article 5(5), first subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(13) Due to the remaining short-term renewal of the exemption set out in point 7(c)-I of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU, it is appropriate to set one expiry date for all categories of electrical and electronic equipment set out in Annex I to Directive 2011/65/EU.
(14) The renewal of the exemptions does not weaken the environmental and health protection afforded by Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council(6).
(15) Directive 2011/65/EU should therefore be amended accordingly,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU is amended in accordance with the Annex to this Directive.
1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by 30 June 2026 at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
They shall apply those provisions from 1 July 2026.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.
This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEXAnnex III to Directive 2011/65/EU is amended as follows:

(1) | points 7(c)-I and 7(c)-II are replaced by the following:‘7(c)-IElectrical and electronic components containing lead in a glass or ceramic other than dielectric ceramic in capacitors, e.g. piezoelectronic devices, or in a glass or ceramic matrix compoundApplies to all categories and expires on 30 June 2027.7(c)-IILead in dielectric ceramic in capacitors for a rated voltage of 125 V AC or 250 V DC or higherApplies to all categories (except applications covered by point 7(c)-I or 7(c)-IV) and expires on 31 December 2027.’ | ‘7(c)-I | Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a glass or ceramic other than dielectric ceramic in capacitors, e.g. piezoelectronic devices, or in a glass or ceramic matrix compound | Applies to all categories and expires on 30 June 2027. | 7(c)-II | Lead in dielectric ceramic in capacitors for a rated voltage of 125 V AC or 250 V DC or higher | Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 7(c)-I or 7(c)-IV) and expires on 31 December 2027.’
‘7(c)-I | Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a glass or ceramic other than dielectric ceramic in capacitors, e.g. piezoelectronic devices, or in a glass or ceramic matrix compound | Applies to all categories and expires on 30 June 2027.
7(c)-II | Lead in dielectric ceramic in capacitors for a rated voltage of 125 V AC or 250 V DC or higher | Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 7(c)-I or 7(c)-IV) and expires on 31 December 2027.’
(2) | the following points 7(c)-V and 7(c)-VI are added:‘7(c)-VElectrical and electronic components containing lead in a glass or glass matrix compound that fulfils any of the following functions:(1)for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers;(2)for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts;(3)for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’);(4)for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers;(5)for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs).Applies to all categories and expires on 31 December 2027.7(c)-VIElectrical and electronic components containing lead in a ceramic that fulfils any of the following functions:(1)for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics;(2)for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC).Applies to all categories (except applications covered by points 7(c)-II, 7(c)-III and 7(c)-IV of this Annex as well as point 14 of Annex IV) and expires on 31 December 2027.’ | ‘7(c)-V | Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a glass or glass matrix compound that fulfils any of the following functions:(1)for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers;(2)for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts;(3)for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’);(4)for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers;(5)for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs). | (1) | for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers; | (2) | for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts; | (3) | for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’); | (4) | for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers; | (5) | for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs). | Applies to all categories and expires on 31 December 2027. | 7(c)-VI | Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a ceramic that fulfils any of the following functions:(1)for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics;(2)for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC). | (1) | for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics; | (2) | for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC). | Applies to all categories (except applications covered by points 7(c)-II, 7(c)-III and 7(c)-IV of this Annex as well as point 14 of Annex IV) and expires on 31 December 2027.’
‘7(c)-V | Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a glass or glass matrix compound that fulfils any of the following functions:(1)for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers;(2)for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts;(3)for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’);(4)for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers;(5)for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs). | (1) | for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers; | (2) | for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts; | (3) | for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’); | (4) | for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers; | (5) | for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs). | Applies to all categories and expires on 31 December 2027.
(1) | for protection and electrical insulation in glass beads of high-voltage diodes and glass layers for wafers;
(2) | for hermetic sealing between ceramic, metal and/or glass parts;
(3) | for bonding purposes in a process parameter window for < 500 °C combined with a viscosity of 1 013,3 dPas (‘glass-transition temperature’);
(4) | for use as a resistive material such as ink, with a resistivity range from 1 ohm/square to 100 megohm/square, excluding trimmer potentiometers;
(5) | for use in chemically modified glass surfaces for microchannel plates (MCPs), channel electron multipliers (CEMs) and resistive glass products (RGPs).
7(c)-VI | Electrical and electronic components containing lead in a ceramic that fulfils any of the following functions:(1)for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics;(2)for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC). | (1) | for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics; | (2) | for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC). | Applies to all categories (except applications covered by points 7(c)-II, 7(c)-III and 7(c)-IV of this Annex as well as point 14 of Annex IV) and expires on 31 December 2027.’
(1) | for use in piezoelectric lead zirconium titanate (PZT) ceramics;
(2) | for providing ceramics with a positive temperature coefficient (PTC).

Directive (EU) 2025/2360 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 November 2025 on soil monitoring and resilience (Soil Monitoring Law)

Official Journalof the European Union ENL series
2025/2360 26.11.2025
(1) Soil is a vital, limited resource and is considered non-renewable and irreplaceable on a human time-scale. It is crucial for the economy, the environment and society in general.
(2) Healthy soils are soils that are in good chemical, biological and physical condition and which can therefore provide ecosystem services vital to humans and the environment, such as safe, nutritious and sufficient food, biomass, clean water, nutrients cycling, carbon storage and a habitat for biodiversity. Soils are also essential for ensuring food security. However, it is estimated that 60 to 70 % of the soils in the Union are degraded and continue to deteriorate.
(3) Soils also provide other services, such as acting as a physical platform for infrastructure and for human activities, being a source of raw materials, or constituting an archive of geological, geomorphological and archaeological heritage. Not all of those other services need a functional ecosystem to be provided. Such other services are often the most prevalent uses of soil, causing a significant loss of vital ecosystem services. It is therefore important to find a balance between those two types of services provided by soils.
(4) Soil degradation affects ecosystem services provided by soils, with a negative impact on human health and on the environment. Soil degradation can cover aspects related to physical degradation, such as soil sealing and soil artificialisation in general, soil erosion, soil compaction and reduction of soil water retention and infiltration, and aspects related to chemical or biological degradation, such as excess and depletion of nutrients, acidification, salinisation and soil contamination, and loss of soil organic carbon, soil biodiversity and soil biological activity.
(5) Soil degradation costs the Union tens of billions of euro every year. Soil health impacts the provision of ecosystem services that have a significant economic return. The improvement of soil health makes sound economic sense and could significantly increase the price and value of land in the Union. Moreover, it can take hundreds of years to produce just 1 centimetre of topsoil, while the degradation process and complete loss of soil can occur rapidly.
(6) The Commission communication of 11 December 2019 entitled ‘The European Green Deal’ set out an ambitious roadmap to transform the Union into a fair and prosperous society, with a modern, resource-efficient and competitive economy, aiming to protect, conserve and enhance the Union’s natural capital and to protect the health and well-being of its citizens. As part of the European Green Deal, the Commission adopted the EU Biodiversity Strategy for 2030 set out in its communication of 20 May 2020 entitled ‘EU Biodiversity Strategy for 2030, Bringing nature back into our lives’, the Farm to Fork Strategy set out in its communication of 20 May 2020 entitled ‘A Farm to Fork Strategy for a fair, healthy and environmentally-friendly food system’, the Zero Pollution Action Plan set out in its communication of 12 May 2021 entitled ‘Pathway to a Healthy Planet for All EU Action Plan: Towards Zero Pollution for Air, Water and Soil’, the EU Climate Adaptation Strategy set out in its communication of 24 February 2021 entitled ‘Forging a climate-resilient Europe – the new EU Strategy on Adaptation to Climate Change’ and the EU Soil Strategy for 2030 set out in its communication of 17 November 2021 entitled ‘EU Soil Strategy for 2030: Reaping the benefits of healthy soils for people, food, nature and climate’.
(7) The Union is committed to the United Nations 2030 Agenda for Sustainable Development and its Sustainable Development Goals (SDGs). Healthy soils contribute directly to the achievement of several SDGs, in particular SDG 2 (zero hunger), SDG 3 (good health and well-being), SDG 6 (clean water and sanitation), SDG 11 (sustainable cities and communities), SDG 12 (responsible consumption and production), SDG 13 (climate action) and SDG 15 (life on land). SDG 15.3 aims to combat desertification, restore degraded land and soil, including land affected by desertification, drought and floods, and strive to achieve a land degradation-neutral world by 2030.
(8) The Union and its Member States, as parties to the United Nations Convention on Biological Diversity(4), approved by Council Decision 93/626/EEC(5), agreed at the 15th Conference of the Parties to that Convention on the ‘Kunming-Montreal Global Biodiversity Framework’, which comprises several action-oriented global targets for 2030 of relevance for soil health. According to that Framework, nature’s contributions to people, including soil health, need to be restored, maintained and enhanced.
(9) The Union and its Member States, as parties to the United Nations Convention to Combat Desertification in those countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa (UNCCD)(6), approved by Council Decision 98/216/EC(7), have committed to combatting desertification and mitigating the effects of drought in affected countries. Fourteen Member States, namely Bulgaria, Greece, Spain, France, Croatia, Italy, Cyprus, Latvia, Hungary, Malta, Portugal, Romania, Slovenia and Slovakia, have declared themselves as countries affected by desertification under the UNCCD.
(10) In the context of the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change (UNFCCC), approved by Council Decision 94/69/EC(8), land and soil are considered simultaneously as a source and a sink of carbon. The Union and its Member States, as parties to the UNFCCC, have committed to promote sustainable management, conservation and enhancement of carbon sinks and reservoirs.
(11) The EU Biodiversity Strategy for 2030 states that it is essential to step up efforts to protect soil fertility, reduce soil erosion and increase soil organic matter by adopting sustainable soil management practices. It also states that significant progress is needed on identifying contaminated soil sites, restoring degraded soils, defining the conditions for good ecological status of soils, introducing restoration objectives and improving the monitoring of soil health.
(12) The EU Soil Strategy for 2030 sets the long-term vision that, by 2050, all Union soil ecosystems are in a healthy condition and are thus more resilient. As a key solution, healthy soils contribute to addressing the Union’s goals of achieving climate neutrality and becoming resilient in relation to climate change, developing a clean and circular economy, including a clean and circular bioeconomy, reversing biodiversity loss, safeguarding human health, halting desertification and reversing land degradation.
(13) Funding is vital to enable a transition to healthy soils. The 2021-2027 Multiannual Financial Framework, laid down in Council Regulation (EU, Euratom) 2020/2093(9), presents several funding opportunities available for the protection, sustainable management and regeneration of soils. ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’ is one of the five EU missions of Horizon Europe – the Framework Programme for Research and Innovation, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/695 of the European Parliament and of the Council(10), and is specifically dedicated to promoting soil health. The EU Mission ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’ is a key instrument for the implementation of this Directive, and aims to lead the transition to healthy soils through funding an ambitious research and innovation programme, establishing a network of 100 living labs and lighthouses in rural and urban areas, advancing the development of a harmonised soil monitoring framework and increasing awareness of the importance of soil. Other Union policies and programmes that present objectives contributing to healthy soils are the common agricultural policy (CAP), the cohesion policy funds, the Programme for Environment and Climate Action (LIFE), established by Regulation (EU) 2021/783 of the European Parliament and of the Council(11), Horizon Europe, the Technical Support Instrument, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/240 of the European Parliament and of the Council(12), the Recovery and Resilience Facility, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/241 of the European Parliament and of the Council(13), and the InvestEU Programme, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/523 of the European Parliament and of the Council(14). As the goal to have all soils within the Union in a healthy condition is of common interest, there is a need to increase the mobilisation of resources, including private capital, and to enhance cooperation with relevant financial institutions, such as the European Investment Bank, in order to support soil health and soil resilience.
(14) In the EU Soil Strategy for 2030, the Commission announced it would submit a legislative proposal on soil health to enable the objectives of that strategy to be met and good soil health to be achieved across the Union by 2050. In its resolution of 28 April 2021 on soil protection, the European Parliament emphasised the importance of protecting soil and promoting healthy soils in the Union, bearing in mind that soil degradation continues, despite the limited and uneven action being taken in some Member States. The European Parliament called on the Commission to design a Union-wide common legal framework, with full respect for the subsidiarity principle, for the protection and sustainable use of soil, addressing all major soil threats. Significantly, the European Parliament underlined the risks stemming from the absence of a level playing field for the functioning of the internal market and the strong potential of a common legal framework on soil to stimulate fair competition in the private sector, develop innovative solutions and know-how, and strengthen the export of technologies outside the Union.
(15) In its conclusions of 23 October 2020, the Council supported the Commission in stepping up efforts to better protect soils and soil biodiversity, as a non-renewable resource of vital importance.
(16) Regulation (EU) 2021/1119 of the European Parliament and of the Council(15)sets out a binding objective of climate neutrality in the Union by 2050 and negative emissions thereafter, to be achieved by prioritising swift and predictable emission reductions and, at the same time, enhancing removals by natural sinks. Sustainable soil management results in increased carbon sequestration and in most cases in co-benefits for ecosystems and biodiversity. The Commission communication of 15 December 2021 entitled ‘Sustainable Carbon Cycles’ underlined the need for clear and transparent identification of the activities that unambiguously remove carbon from the atmosphere, such as the development of a Union framework for the certification of carbon removals from natural ecosystems, including soils. Moreover, Regulation (EU) 2018/841 of the European Parliament and of the Council(16)not only makes soil carbon central to the achievement of targets on the pathway to a climate neutral Europe, but also calls for Member States to prepare a system for the monitoring of soil carbon stocks, using, inter alia, the land use/cover area frame statistical survey (LUCAS) datasets.
(17) The EU Climate Adaptation Strategy underlined that using nature-based solutions inland, including the restoration of the sponge-like function of soils, will boost the supply of clean and fresh water, reduce the impacts of flooding and alleviate the impacts of droughts. It is important to maximise the capacity of soils to retain and purify water and reduce pollution.
(18) The Zero Pollution Action Plan sets out the vision for 2050 that air, water and soil pollution is reduced to levels no longer considered harmful to health and natural ecosystems and that respect the boundaries our planet can cope with, thus creating a toxic-free environment.
(19) The Commission communication of 23 March 2022 entitled ‘Safeguarding food security and reinforcing the resilience of food systems’ stressed that food sustainability is fundamental for food security. Healthy soils make the Union food system more resilient by providing the basis for nutritious and sufficient food.
(20) It is necessary to set measures for Union-wide harmonised monitoring and assessment of, and support for, soil health and soil resilience and tackling contaminated sites, in order to achieve healthy soils by 2050, to maintain soils in a healthy condition and meet the Union’s objectives on climate and biodiversity, to prevent and respond to droughts and natural disasters, to protect human health and to ensure food security and safety.
(21) Soils host more than 25 % of all biodiversity and are the second-largest carbon pool on the planet. On account of their ability to capture and store carbon, healthy soils contribute to the achievement of the Union’s objectives on climate change. Soil biodiversity encompasses micro-organisms, including bacteria, fungi, protists and nematodes, as well as larger organisms, such as earthworms and insects, and plant roots, which collectively contribute to the ecological and functional diversity of soil ecosystems. Healthy soils also provide a favourable habitat for organisms to thrive and are crucial for enhancing biodiversity and the stability of related ecosystems. Biodiversity below and above ground are intimately connected and interact through mutualistic relationships between species, such as mycorrhizal fungi that connect plant roots. Therefore, the importance of collection and analysis of information on the presence of soil bacteria and fungi should be recognised and serve as a foundation for the potential future expansion of biodiversity monitoring.
(22) Soil organic matter is crucial for the provision of soil ecosystem services and functions, as it reduces soil degradation such as erosion and compaction, while increasing the buffering, water-holding, infiltration and cation exchange capacity of the soil. Soil organic matter can improve not only the structural stability of soils, but also the development of biomass, including an increase in crop yields. Additionally, soil organic matter positively affects soil biodiversity and can increase the amount of carbon sequestered in soils and therefore the soil organic carbon stocks, thereby contributing to climate change mitigation and adaptation.
(23) Floods, wildfires and extreme weather events are natural disaster risks of the highest concern across Europe. The concerns regarding droughts and water scarcity are rapidly increasing across the Union. In 2020, 24 Member States considered droughts and water scarcity to be key emerging or climate-related disaster risks, compared to only 11 Member States in 2015. Healthy soils are instrumental in ensuring resilience in relation to droughts and natural disasters. Practices that enhance water retention and nutrient availability in soils, soil structure, soil biodiversity and carbon sequestration increase the resilience of ecosystems, plants and crops to withstand and recover from drought, natural disasters, heatwaves and extreme weather events, which will become more frequent in the future due to climate change. In contrast, without proper soil management, drought and natural disasters cause soil degradation and make soils unhealthy. Improvement of soil health helps to mitigate the fatalities and the economic losses associated with climate-related extremes, which amounted to more than 182 000 casualties and approximately 560 billion EUR in the Union between 1980 and 2021.
(24) Soil health contributes directly to human health and well-being. Healthy soils provide safe and nutritious food, and have the ability to filter contaminants, hence preserving drinking water quality. Soil contamination can harm human health through ingestion, inhalation or dermal contact. Human exposure to the healthy soil microbial community is beneficial in relation to developing the immune system and resistance to certain diseases and allergies. Healthy soils support the growth of trees, flowers and grasses, and create green infrastructure that offers aesthetic value, well-being and an improved quality of life.
(25) Soil degradation impacts soil fertility, yields, pest resistance and nutritional food quality. Since 95 % of our food is directly or indirectly produced on soils and the global population continues to increase, it is crucial that this finite natural resource remains healthy to ensure food security in the long-term and secure the productivity and profitability of Union agriculture. It is important to maintain or enhance soil health and contribute to the sustainability and resilience of the food system.
(26) The aspirational long-term objective of this Directive is to achieve healthy soils by 2050. In light of the limited knowledge regarding the condition of soils and regarding the effectiveness and costs of the measures to regenerate their health, this Directive focuses on establishing a soil monitoring framework and assessing the situation of soils throughout the Union. This Directive also includes support for soil health and soil resilience as well as for assessment and management of the risks of contaminated sites. However, it does not impose an obligation on Member States to achieve healthy soils by 2050 or set intermediate targets. As soon as the results of the first assessment of soil health and related trend analysis are available, the Commission should take stock of the progress made towards achieving the objectives of this Directive and assess the need for its possible amendment.
(27) Addressing the pressures on soils and supporting soil health and soil resilience require that certain characteristics be taken into account, namely the variety of soil types, the specific local and climatic conditions and the land use or the land cover. It is therefore appropriate that Member States establish soil districts and soil units. Soil districts should reflect the administrative territories under the responsibility of appropriate governance structures and cover one or several entire soil units. In turn, soil units should reflect a certain degree of homogeneity of those characteristics, for the monitoring and assessment of soil health across all of the territory of Member States. Soil units should be under the responsibility of those governance structures, enabling Member States to ensure that the monitoring and assessment of soil health are properly undertaken, and that the support for soil health and soil resilience complies with the requirements under this Directive.
(28) To design the sampling survey for soil monitoring, Member States will need to take into account their soil districts and soil units. In order to ensure a sufficient level of harmonisation between Member States, a set of minimum criteria for defining soil units should be established at Union level, taking into account at least the soil type and land use. For that purpose, the map of the Soil Regions of the European Union and Adjacent Countries 1:5 000 000, published by the Federal Institute of Geosciences and Natural Resources (BGR), in partnership with the Joint Research Centre (JRC), could be used. That map builds on soil types as defined in the World Reference Base for Soil Resources, coordinated by the International Union of Soil Sciences, as well as on fully comparable and harmonised basic data at the continental level, such as on climate, topography, relief, geology and vegetation. As regards land use, the categories defined in Regulation (EU) 2018/841 and the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC) Guidelines serve as a harmonised basis for land use reporting. Therefore, in order to delineate soil units, Member States should take into account at least the soil districts, as well as the soil regions and the land use categories. On account of spatial variability in soil properties and land use, a soil unit can consist of non-adjacent areas. In addition, climatic and environmental conditions can be taken into account when delineating soil units. More detailed or updated information at the Union, national or subnational level could be used, where available. When establishing their soil units, Member States can draw on additional available data on climate, environmental zones or river basins. In this context, the Alterra Report 2281 on ‘Descriptions of the European Environmental Zones and Strata’ of January 2012 is especially relevant as it provides datasets on generic classification of environmental stratification of Europe, aggregated into environmental zones, which can be used for the establishment of soil units by Member States.
(29) In order to ensure appropriate governance in relation to soils, Member States should be required to designate the competent authorities responsible at an appropriate level for carrying out the obligations provided for in this Directive, including one or more competent authorities for each soil district. Member States should be allowed to designate any additional competent authority at the appropriate level, including at national or subnational level. It is essential that Member States provide the Commission with up-to-date information on the designated competent authorities.
(30) Member States should be allowed to designate the appropriate competent authority for carrying out the obligations provided for in this Directive at military sites. In addition, data and information pertaining to military sites should not be disclosed, if their disclosure adversely affects public security or national defence. Therefore, Member States should be permitted not to make accessible to the public data and information the disclosure of which would adversely affect public security or national defence, even through a digital soil health data portal to be established by the Commission and the European Environment Agency (EEA) or a national register of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites to be set up by Member States, and should be permitted not to report such data and information to the Commission and the EEA.
(31) In order to have a common understanding of healthy soil condition, it is necessary to establish a minimum common set of measurable criteria which, if not respected, would lead to a critical loss in the capacity of soil to function as a vital living system and to provide ecosystem services. Such criteria should reflect and be based on the existing level of soil science.
(32) In order to describe soil degradation, it is necessary to establish common soil descriptors that can be measured or estimated. Even if there is significant variability between soil types, climatic conditions and land uses, current scientific knowledge allows the setting of criteria at Union level for some of those soil descriptors. However, Member States should be able to adapt the criteria for some of those soil descriptors based on specific national or local conditions and to define the criteria for other soil descriptors for which common criteria at Union level cannot be established at this stage. For those soil descriptors for which clear criteria that would distinguish between healthy and unhealthy soil condition cannot be established at this stage, their monitoring and assessment will facilitate the possible development of such criteria in the future.
(33) The criteria for healthy soil condition of the soil descriptors should be divided into non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values. The non-binding sustainable target values should reflect the aspirational long-term objective of this Directive and do not create an obligation to act. Those non-binding sustainable target values should reflect, based on the current scientific knowledge, the ideal situation whereby the capacity of soils to provide ecosystem services will not decrease and no significant harm will be caused to human health or the environment. However, bearing in mind the need for efficiency and the limited resources available, and in order to reflect local conditions, operational trigger values set by Member States are needed. Those operational trigger values should set in motion support to achieve soil health and soil resilience. For each aspect of soil degradation, one or several proportional and feasible operational trigger values should be set. Setting the trigger values at national level will ensure that local conditions and practices, soil use and current policies can be fully taken into account. Member States could decide to set the operational trigger value for one or more aspects of soil degradation at the same level as the non-binding sustainable target value for those aspects of soil degradation. The Commission should support Member States in setting the non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values.
(34) Some soils have special characteristics, either because they are atypical by nature and constitute rare habitats for biodiversity or unique landscapes or because they have been heavily modified by humans and could contain tangible traces of human history. Those characteristics should be taken into account in the context of the definition of healthy soils and the requirements to achieve healthy soil condition.
(35) Similarly to its aspirational long-term objective to achieve healthy soils by 2050, and with a view to contributing to the objectives of the EU Soil Strategy for 2030 and in particular to the ‘No Net Land Take’ objective, this Directive also aims to adopt a stepwise approach to the issue of land take. To contribute to that long-term objective, it is important to assess the various processes of land take, and aim to reduce and mitigate their impact on soil health and ecosystem services. This Directive thus aims to set up a soil monitoring framework for the more visible aspects of land take, namely soil sealing and soil removal, using tools already available at Union level through services delivered under the Copernicus component of the Union Space Programme, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/696 of the European Parliament and of the Council(17)(‘Copernicus services’), optionally complemented with national remote-sensing data and national inventories. The aim is to have a common understanding with regard to soil sealing and soil removal and to initiate preliminary reflections at national level, based on sound data.
(36) Without prejudice to Member States’ competence for taxation and to the ‘polluter pays’ principle, the provisions concerning soil health monitoring under Chapter II of this Directive should not be understood as creating any financial burden on landowners and land managers other than Member States and the competent authorities.
(37) Soil is a limited resource subject to ever-growing competition for different uses. Land take is a process which causes a modification of land use and of the characteristics of the soil. It can be seen as an overarching concept that can be subdivided into multiple aspects. The first aspect of land take is a change from natural and semi-natural land uses towards settlement areas. The second aspect of land take is soil artificialisation caused by the durable alteration of the soil components and soil characteristics, resulting in a loss of the capacity of soils to provide ecosystem services. Soil artificialisation can be further divided into three main processes, namely soil sealing, soil removal and other types of soil artificialisation. Soil sealing equates to a covering of the soils with artificial materials, which are completely or partially impermeable. Buildings are an example of impermeable soil sealing. Train tracks built with permeable materials are a type of partially impermeable soil sealing. Roads, waste disposal grounds and dumping grounds could be considered as other examples of soil sealing. Soil removal is a temporary or long-term removal of the surface layer of the soil and sometimes of the subsoil in an area. It occurs, for example during construction works, open-pit mining or quarrying. There are other, less visible, types of soil artificialisation such as the intentional stabilisation and compaction of soil, the modification of layers of soil or subsoil with the inclusion of artificial materials or the partial covering of soil with composite materials. The most visible and impactful subtypes of soil artificialisation, namely soil sealing and soil removal, are the easiest to monitor, especially through remote sensing and machine learning. Therefore, soil sealing and soil removal should be monitored together with their effects on soil’s capacity to provide ecosystem services.
(38) Among the land take aspects, the growth of settlement areas is a process often driven by economic development needs, which entails a land use change from natural and semi-natural areas, including protected forests, natural grasslands, peatlands, agricultural and forestry land, gardens and parks, to settlement areas, for example as part of urban development. Settlement areas, as described in Regulation (EU) 2018/841, include all developed land, namely residential, transportation, commercial and production infrastructure of any size, unless they are already included under other land use categories. Settlement areas also include soils, herbaceous perennial vegetation such as turf grass and garden plants, and trees in rural settlements, homestead gardens and urban areas. In particular, land take of agricultural land for the settlements often impacts the function of the soil as regards food provision. Such changes of land use are often a precursor to some other aspects of land take, in particular to soil sealing, and it is important to monitor such changes in order to anticipate at least part of the process of soil sealing. It is also important to note that settlements are not always fully sealed. On the contrary, a significant number of urban areas still have large amounts of soils that are not sealed, and for some urban areas that amount is more than 50 % of their surface. That indicator related to that aspect of land take alone is therefore not sufficient to fully monitor the issue of land take as a whole, as it does not differentiate between sealed soils and unsealed soils, and it renders the green areas within settlement areas invisible, making their monitoring and sustainable management more difficult.
(39) Soils in settlement areas that are not sealed, and in densely populated urban areas in particular, are as important to monitor and manage sustainably as any other soils, as they still provide ecosystem services that are vital in maintaining a good quality of life within urban areas. A wide array of environmental issues are present and concentrated in a comparatively small surface area, in densely populated urban areas. Those issues could include, among others, a higher rate of contaminated sites due to past industrial activities, a higher risk of flooding because of soil sealing, a higher prevalence of heat islands and more limited access to green areas essential for mental and physical well-being. Soil ecosystem services provided by healthy soils in urban areas can have a very strong positive impact on a great number of people by addressing those specific issues, and their importance should not be understated. Urban green spaces, both public and private, also contribute to the ‘blue-green network’ and to biodiversity, and are a key element of other environmental policies. This is also in line with Article 8 of Regulation (EU) 2024/1991 of the European Parliament and of the Council(18)on the restoration of urban ecosystems, which reflects the need for Member States to maintain and increase the surface area of urban green spaces.
(40) Soil sealing and soil removal, as part of the soil artificialisation aspect of land take, are different from the growth of settlements, as they do not necessarily constitute land use change, but rather a concrete and measurable change in the soil cover and soil characteristics. Soil sealing and soil removal can cause the loss, often irreversibly, of the capacity of soils to provide vital ecosystem services, such as provision of food and biomass, water and nutrients cycling, a basis for biodiversity or carbon storage. Sealed soil also exposes human settlements to higher flood peaks and more intense heat island effects.
(41) With regard to renewable energy sites, Member States can qualify the soil as sealed, as soil in an area that underwent soil removal or as soil that was not sealed or as soil in an area that did not undergo soil removal, depending on the type of construction. For example, solar parks could either be considered as soil sealing or not, depending on what is done with the soil at the base of the solar panels. If the soil can still sustain an ecosystem sufficiently, then solar parks are not considered soil sealing. That assessment should be made based on the impact on the soil, regardless of the purpose or appearance of the relevant construction. Inventories of areas with such types of constructions, where information on what is done with the soil at the base of such types of constructions is available, can be intersected with remote-sensing maps of soil sealing to qualify those areas as soils that are not sealed.
(42) Mitigation is essential as regards the impact of soil sealing and soil removal in general. Therefore, it is appropriate to lay down certain principles to mitigate the impact of soil sealing and soil removal, by adopting an effort-based approach taking into account a large set of good practices aimed at minimising and offsetting the loss of soil’s capacity to provide ecosystem services. Those principles should be based on the land take hierarchy of the EU Soil Strategy for 2030, taking into account different conditions and geographical and administrative circumstances in Member States. The provisions of this Directive concerning land take do not impose new permitting procedures and should not prevent permitting of activities, including for projects of overriding public interest, and should not impinge on the spatial planning decisions that fall under the competence of national, regional or local authorities. Those principles could cover a wide array of practices such as minimising soil sealing, de-sealing and reconstructing previously sealed soils, rational densification of urbanised areas while safeguarding green spaces, including urban green spaces, and natural terrains, revitalisation of brownfields, privileging time-limited land take and performing land rehabilitation upon the termination of the land take. In order to mitigate the impact of soil sealing and soil removal as sustainably as possible, the offsetting measures, depending on the ecosystem service to be offset, might need to be geographically as close as possible to the source of the loss of the ecosystem service. Indeed, a consequence of the wrong application of those principles can be the displacement of green and high-value ecosystem areas and services far away from the areas with sealed soils, with a complete concentration of soil sealing and soil removal in the affected areas.
(43) The soil health assessment based on the monitoring network should be accurate, while at the same time keeping the costs of such monitoring at a reasonable level. It is therefore appropriate to lay down criteria for sampling points that are representative of the soil units reflecting a certain degree of homogeneity of soil condition under different soil types, climatic conditions and land use. It is also appropriate to consider the specific situation of the Union’s outermost regions, as listed in Article 349 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU), which justifies providing for specific measures to support those regions. Therefore, Member States should be able to adapt, when necessary, the obligations relating to monitoring and assessment of soil health to their outermost regions’ specific characteristics. The grid of sampling points should be determined by using geostatistical methods, be based on soil units and be sufficiently dense to provide an estimation of the area of degraded soils throughout the territory of Member States, with a margin of error of not more than 5 % at the soil unit level. That value is commonly considered to provide a statistically sound estimation and reasonable assurance that the objective concerned has been achieved. The design of the sampling survey for soil monitoring should be based on the best available information on distribution of soil properties, such as information resulting from previous national or subnational surveys, relevant measurements carried out by soil managers and measurements conducted under Union and international law or specific programmes, such as the LUCAS soil campaigns or the International Cooperative Programme on Assessment and Monitoring of Air Pollution Effects on Forests (ICP Forests). Without prejudice to obligations laid down under this Directive for the management of contaminated sites, data obtained from sampling points taken during soil investigations at contaminated sites can be used for the assessment of criteria for healthy soil condition.
(44) Soil archives store a representative subset of soil samples, which makes it possible to use one sample for various purposes, including research, thus reducing the long-term costs ofin situmonitoring. In addition, soil archives make it possible to re-evaluate soil samples taken in the past in the context of the present for the purposes of an improved understanding of long-term soil change, or for other research purposes, including medical research. The Commission, including services such as the JRC, and the Member States should ensure that a representative subset of soil samples is well preserved in physical archives and remains available for further research and innovation. Where Member States undertake such archiving, a representative subset of soil samples should be stored in dedicated soil archives at least for two monitoring cycles. It should be possible for Member States to decide to transfer a representative subset of their soil samples to the Commission’s dedicated soil archive.
(45) The Commission should assist and support Member States, at their request, in monitoring their soil health by continuing to carry out and enhancing regularin situsoil sampling and related soil measurements (LUCAS soil) as part of the LUCAS carried out in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 223/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(19). For that purpose, and subject to the agreement of Member States, LUCAS is to be enhanced and upgraded to fully align it with the specific quality requirements to be met for the purposes of this Directive. In order to alleviate the administrative and financial burden, Member States should be allowed to take into account the soil health data collected under LUCAS. Those soil health data should be made available to Member States in a timely manner. The Member States thus supported should make the necessary legal arrangements to ensure that the Commission can carry out suchin situsoil sampling, including on privately owned land, and in compliance with applicable Union or national law.
(46) The Commission is developing remote-sensing services in the context of Copernicus as a user-driven programme established by Regulation (EU) 2021/696, thereby also supporting Member States. In order to increase the timeliness and effectiveness of soil health monitoring, Member States should, where relevant, use remote-sensing data, including outputs from the Copernicus services, for the monitoring of relevant soil descriptors and soil sealing and soil removal indicators, and, if relevant, the assessment of soil health. The Commission and the EEA should support exploring possibilities with regard to, and developing, soil remote-sensing products, to assist Member States in monitoring the relevant soil descriptors and soil sealing and soil removal indicators.
(47) Building on and upgrading the existing EU Soil Observatory, the Commission should establish a digital soil health data portal that should be compatible with the EU Data Strategy, set out in its communication of 19 February 2020 entitled ‘A European strategy for data’, and with the EU data spaces. The digital soil health data portal should be a hub providing access to soil data coming from various sources, in an aggregated form at the soil unit level or at a more detailed level if relevant, provided that it is not possible to identify the individual values or the location of the underlying georeferenced samples. That portal should primarily include all the data collected by the Member States and the Commission as required by this Directive. The processing and accessing of those data, including for scientific purposes, should comply with relevant Union law, such as Directives 2003/4/EC(20), 2007/2/EC(21), (EU) 2019/1024(22)of the European Parliament and of the Council as well as Regulation (EU) 2023/2854 of the European Parliament and of the Council(23)and Regulation (EC) No 223/2009. Furthermore, Member States should be able to review soil health data and to request correction of any errors, before such data are made public through the digital soil health data portal. In addition, it should be possible to integrate in the portal, on a voluntary basis, other relevant soil data collected by Member States or any other party, and in particular data resulting from projects under Horizon Europe and the EU Mission ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’, provided that those data meet certain requirements as regards format and specifications. Those requirements should be specified by the Commission by way of implementing acts.
(48) It is also necessary to improve the harmonisation of soil monitoring systems used in the Member States and exploit the synergies between Union and national monitoring systems in order to have more comparable data across the Union. It is very important to ensure the quality and comparability of soil measurements through the application of quality management system practices by the laboratories involved. To minimise the administrative burden for the laboratories, a Member State could consider it sufficient for laboratories to have one accreditation for any of the methodologies for determining the values of soil descriptors. Laboratories, or parties contracted by laboratories, performing the soil measurements should apply quality management system practices in accordance with EN ISO/IEC-17025. Equivalent quality management standards at Union or international level could be used, and, where relevant, synergies with the quality management system of ICP Forests could be sought.
(49) It is important to use methodologies for soil testing that are certified by internationally recognised bodies, such as the International Organization for Standardization (ISO) and the European Committee for Standardization (CEN), as well as acknowledged by the global research community, provided that such methodologies are available. It is also possible to use for soil testing other equivalent methodologies, namely analytical procedures that determine the same parameter or descriptor and are proven to produce identical results within the margin of their repeatability coefficient (0,95). Certification of any equivalent methodologies should also be obtained from internationally recognised bodies, such as the ISO and the CEN, and such equivalent methodologies should be acknowledged by the global research community.
(50) In order to ensure that soils are protected from contamination by substances that have the potential to cause significant risks to human health and to contaminate surrounding air, surface waters, groundwater and subsequently oceans, policy mechanisms to detect and assess such substances of concern should be established. In that regard, an approach that allows monitoring and analysis of such substances or groups of substances via an indicative list, similar to the approach used for surface water and groundwater, should be developed regarding soil contamination. The substances or groups of substances to be placed on such indicative list should include substances posing a significant risk to soil health and soil resilience, human health or the environment, and substances for which the information available indicates that they could pose a significant risk to, or via, soil, and for which the available monitoring data are insufficient. There should be no upper limit on the number of the substances or groups of substances to be included in the indicative list of soil contaminants for the purposes of monitoring and analysis.
(51) It is necessary to gather data on the presence of soil contaminants that could pose a risk to human health and the environment, including pesticides, their metabolites, per- and polyfluoroalkyl substances (PFAS) and other emerging soil contaminants. This Directive should therefore provide a framework to include such contaminants in an indicative list of soil contaminants for which more soil monitoring data are needed to address the risk to human health and the environment. In order to limit monitoring costs, Member States should be allowed to perform measurements on a limited number of sampling points for those contaminants. The Commission could provide support to Member States by measuring a selection of the soil contaminants from the indicative list of soil contaminants in LUCAS.
(52) Microplastics and nanoplastics are substances that can pose a risk to soil health and also to essential activities such as agricultural production. Their presence in soils can have implications for soil fertility, thereby compromising the health and healthy development of crops. It is therefore essential that this Directive allow the inclusion of microplastics and nanoplastics in the monitoring of soil contaminants.
(53) In order to make the widest possible use of soil health data generated by the monitoring carried out under this Directive, Member States should be required to facilitate the access to such data to the public, in an aggregated form at the soil unit level or at a more detailed level if relevant, provided that it is not possible to identify the individual values or the location of the underlying georeferenced samples. The confidential data collected by the Commission or by Member States to produce European statistics should be protected in accordance with the rules and measures of Regulation (EC) No 223/2009, in order to gain and maintain the confidence of the parties responsible for providing that information. Where the Commission or Member States produce soil health statistics, they should ensure that confidential data respect the principles of Regulation (EC) No 223/2009. Moreover, in order to protect data ownership, it is important that the Commission, the EEA or the Member States only disclose data with the consent of the data owner. In addition, Member States should communicate soil health data and the results of the soil health assessments to relevant stakeholders such as farmers, foresters, landowners and local authorities. It is important that prospective land buyers and tenants receive, in accordance with national law and upon their request, the soil health data and the results of the soil health assessments. Furthermore, soil health data made available pursuant to this Directive can be used for monitoring of soil-related aspects carried out under other Union law, where relevant.
(54) The results of the soil health assessments carried out under this Directive will inform the process of identifying the specific practices needed to manage soil sustainably and thus the support that Member States should provide to increase soil health and soil resilience. Without prejudice to the obligations stemming from other Union and national law, the provisions of this Directive on support for soil health and soil resilience do not impose additional obligations on landowners and land managers. At the same time, soil managers, landowners, land managers and relevant authorities should receive support to improve soil health and soil resilience. That support should take the form of, inter alia: information and advice on practices that improve soil health and soil resilience, taking into consideration the local soil conditions; capacity building; promoting awareness of the benefits of practices that improve soil health and soil resilience; promoting research and innovation; assessing the technical and financial needs; and facilitating access to and uptake of available funding.
(55) Economic instruments, including those under the CAP that provide support to farmers, have a crucial role in maintaining and improving soil health and soil resilience and, to a lesser extent, forest soils. The CAP aims to support soil health through the implementation of conditionality, eco-schemes and rural development measures. Financial support for farmers and foresters that apply practices improving soil health and soil resilience can also be generated by the private sector. For example, voluntary sustainability labels in the food, wood, bio-based and energy industries, established by private stakeholders, can take into account the contributions of farmers and foresters to improve soil health and soil resilience in accordance with this Directive. Such labels could enable food, wood and other biomass producers that follow those practices in their production to reflect them in the value of their products. Additional funding for a network of real-life sites for testing, demonstrating and upscaling of solutions, including on carbon farming, will be provided through the living labs and lighthouses of the EU Mission ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’. Without prejudice to the ‘polluter pays’ principle, support and advice should be provided by Member States to help landowners, land managers and land users affected by actions taken under this Directive, taking into account, in particular, the needs and limited capacities of small and medium-sized enterprises.
(56) Pursuant to Regulation (EU) 2021/2115 of the European Parliament and of the Council(24), Member States are to describe in their CAP strategic plans how the environmental and climate architecture of those plans is intended to contribute to the achievement of, and be consistent with, the long-term national targets set out in, or deriving from, the legislative acts listed in Annex XIII to that Regulation.
(57) Member States should be required to closely monitor the impact of the support for soil health and soil resilience, taking into account new knowledge from research and innovation. Valuable contributions are expected in this respect from the EU Mission ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’ and, in particular, its living labs and activities to support soil monitoring, soil education and citizen engagement.
(58) Soil regeneration brings degraded soils back to a healthy condition. In the context of soil regeneration, the results of the soil health assessments can be taken into account and it is appropriate to adapt regeneration measures to the specific characteristics of the situation, type, use and condition of the soil and the local, climatic and environmental conditions. In the case of areas with soil sealing or soil removal, recovering the capacity of soils to provide ecosystem services requires first reconstructing the soil, with the aim of achieving a level of functioning of the soil and ecosystem services provision which is as close as possible to its natural functioning and its optimal level of ecosystem services provision.
(59) To ensure synergies between the different measures adopted under other Union law that could have an impact on soil health, Member States should ensure that the activities to support soil health and soil resilience are consistent with: the national restoration plans prepared in accordance with Regulation (EU) 2024/1991; the national biodiversity strategies and action plans established in accordance with Article 6 of the United Nations Convention on Biological Diversity; the CAP strategic plans to be drawn up by Member States in accordance with Regulation (EU) 2021/2115; the codes of good agricultural practices and the action programmes for designated vulnerable zones adopted in accordance with Council Directive 91/676/EEC(25); the conservation measures and prioritised action framework established for Natura 2000 sites in accordance with Council Directive 92/43/EEC(26);the measures for achieving good ecological status and good chemical status of water bodies included in river basin management plans prepared in accordance with Directive 2000/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(27); the flood risk management measures established in accordance with Directive 2007/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(28); the drought management plans promoted in the EU Climate Adaptation Strategy; the national action programmes established in accordance with Article 10 of the UNCCD; the targets set out under Regulations (EU) 2018/841 and (EU) 2018/842 of the European Parliament and of the Council(29); the integrated national energy and climate plans established in accordance with Regulation (EU) 2018/1999 of the European Parliament and of the Council(30); the national air pollution control programmes prepared under Directive (EU) 2016/2284 of the European Parliament and of the Council(31); the risk assessments and disaster risk management planning established in accordance with Decision No 1313/2013/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council(32); the national actions plans adopted in accordance with Article 4 of Directive 2009/128/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(33)and the environmental impact assessments performed in accordance with Directive 2011/92/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council(34). Activities supporting soil health and soil resilience should be, as far as possible, integrated within those programmes, codes, action frameworks, targets, plans and measures to the extent that they contribute to the achievement of their objectives. Consequently, relevant indicators and data, such as soil-related result indicators under Regulation (EU) 2021/2115 and statistical data on agricultural input and output reported under Regulation (EU) 2022/2379 of the European Parliament and of the Council(35), should be accessible to the competent authorities in order to cross-reference those data and indicators and thus make it possible to obtain the most accurate possible assessment of the effectiveness of the measures chosen.
(60) Contaminated sites are often the legacy of decades of activities in the Union, such as industrial or military activities, and can lead to risks to human health and the environment now and in the future. It is therefore necessary first to identify and investigate potentially contaminated sites and then, in the event of confirmed contamination, to assess the risks of the contaminated site and take measures to address unacceptable risks. In this context, it is essential to also consider the impact of contaminated sites on environmental media or matrices other than soil, such as groundwater or surface water. Some of those activities, such as the use of underground storage facilities for dangerous substances, might have taken place in the bedrock or the parent material. Where such underground storage facility has leaked, contaminants might have moved into the bedrock or the parent material, and most likely they will not be found in the soil. However, the contaminants could spread and thus have an impact on human health or the environment. Therefore, if such activities are undertaken at potentially contaminated sites, the bedrock or the parent material in the vicinity of the activity will also have to be investigated to verify whether the activity has caused contamination that has an impact on human health or the environment.
(61) Soil investigation needs to determine whether a potentially contaminated site is in fact contaminated, and whether the contamination poses a risk to human health or the environment. This Directive does not require the analysis of soil descriptors other than soil contamination as part of the soil investigation. As land use can change over time, it is important to keep information on contamination accessible to the public. For instance, where a decision has to be taken on a change of land use, it is important to evaluate whether contamination found in a past soil investigation might pose a risk to the envisaged new land use. Therefore, in order to assess whether a potentially contaminated site is in fact contaminated, the risks to human health or the environment linked to the sensitive use of the site also have to be taken into account. Sensitive uses of sites include the use of playgrounds, schools or sites used for childcare, or areas in their vicinity, the use of residential areas or the use by vulnerable populations of other areas. Where a soil investigation proves that a potentially contaminated site is in fact not contaminated, the site should no longer be considered by the Member State as potentially contaminated, unless contamination is suspected based on new evidence.
(62) As the number of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites could be very high and the level of risk that a contaminated site poses can vary from very low to very high, it is appropriate to follow a risk-based and stepwise approach for identifying and investigating potentially contaminated sites and for managing contaminated sites. Such approach can enable Member States to prioritise certain sites. By prioritising certain sites, Member States can take into account the potential risk a suspected or confirmed case of contamination poses to human health and the environment, as well as the social or economic context. The evaluation of the potential risk involved in such prioritisation is much more generic than the site-specific risk assessment that is carried out on a contaminated site.
(63) To identify potentially contaminated sites, Member States should collect evidence, including through historical research that explores information on industrial activities, incidents and accidents, using old maps, archives, press articles, environmental permits and notifications by the public or authorities and human biomonitoring or environmental monitoring data from research projects. Member States should set a list of potentially contaminating activities and be able to prioritise certain potentially contaminated sites that are most likely to pose a potential risk to human health or the environment, based on the type of activity, extent of the potential contamination, an indication that there is an immediate risk or other relevant information. As the number of potentially contaminated sites might evolve over time, a first identification of such sites should be completed within a set timeframe, based on the existing evidence, while further identification of such sites should be carried out through a systematic approach.
(64) In order to ensure that soil investigations on potentially contaminated sites are carried out in a timely and effective manner, Member States should, in addition to the obligation to establish the timeframe within which soil investigations should be carried out, be required to identify specific events that trigger such investigations. Such triggering events could include the request for, or review of, an environmental or building permit or an authorisation required pursuant to Union or national law, soil excavation activities, land use changes, or land or real estate transactions. Soil investigations could follow different stages, such as a preliminary desk study, site-specific historic study to collect information about past industrial activities, incidents or accidents, site visit, preliminary or exploratory investigation, more detailed or descriptive investigation, and field or laboratory testing, and could include a site-specific assessment of the risks the contamination poses to human health and the environment. If contamination is found, the soil investigation should form the basis of the characterisation of the contamination and its environmental context and provide basic information for the site-specific risk assessment and the design of any risk reduction measures that might be necessary. Baseline reports and monitoring measures implemented in accordance with Directive 2010/75/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council(36)could also qualify as soil investigation where appropriate.
(65) Flexibility with regard to the management of contaminated sites is necessary to take account of costs, benefits and local specificities. Member States should therefore at least adopt a risk-based and stepwise approach for identifying and investigating potentially contaminated sites and for managing contaminated sites, taking into account the difference between those two categories and thereby enabling resources to be allocated taking account of the specific environmental, social and economic context. Decisions with regard to the management of contaminated sites, including on the risk-based and stepwise approach, should be taken based on the nature and extent of potential risks to human health, including the exposure to contaminants of vulnerable populations such as pregnant women, persons with disabilities, elderly people and children, and to the environment resulting from exposure to soil contaminants or to contaminants that migrated to the groundwater and, if possible, the cumulative effects on human health, soil ecosystems and associated ecosystem services.
(66) Natural and anthropogenic background levels should be taken into account in the risk assessment as they could also help to set soil remediation or management objectives.
(67) The results of the cost-benefit analysis of undertaking site-specific risk assessment or soil remediation should be positive. For instance, for small-scale contaminated sites, detailed site-specific risk assessment might be more expensive than immediate soil remediation, or the site could be clearly and seriously contaminated in such a way that a detailed site-specific risk assessment would not be necessary for the purposes of taking a decision on soil remediation. In such cases, the number of steps in the risk-based and stepwise approach for identifying and investigating potentially contaminated sites and for managing contaminated sites can be reduced since detailed site-specific risk assessment brings little added value. Member States should lay down the specific methodology for the site-specific risk assessment of contaminated sites. Member States should also determine what constitutes an unacceptable risk from a contaminated site based on scientific knowledge, the precautionary principle, local specificities, and current and planned land use.
(68) In order to reduce to an acceptable level the risks of contaminated sites for human health and the environment, Member States should ensure that adequate risk reduction measures, including soil remediation, are taken. The optimum risk reduction measures should be sustainable and selected through a balanced decision-making process that takes account of the environmental, social and economic impact. The choice of the technique or measure depends on a combination of criteria such as the nature of the contaminants, characteristics of the soil, volume of the contamination, time and space available, budgetary constraints, soil remediation objectives, current and planned land use, and potential to improve soil health. The risk reduction measures should not have a negative impact on the risk assessment and risk management of the catchment areas for abstraction points of water intended for human consumption set out in Article 8 of Directive (EU) 2020/2184 of the European Parliament and of the Council(37). As soil remediation focuses on removing the risk that soil contamination poses to human health or the environment, it might be the case that soil remediation would not improve other soil descriptors. Certain soil remediation techniques can also negatively impact soil health. Therefore, all the advantages and disadvantages of the remediation techniques should be taken into account. It should be possible to qualify measures taken under other Union law as risk reduction measures under this Directive if those measures effectively reduce risks posed by contaminated sites.
(69) The investigation of potentially contaminated sites and the management of contaminated sites should respect the polluter pays, precautionary and proportionality principles. Member States should aim to identify the polluter and should establish a hierarchy of responsibility or decision chain of responsibility, to determine the natural or legal person responsible for bearing the costs of the soil investigation, risk assessment and the risk reduction measures. It should be possible for the Member States to decide to further distinguish between historically and newly contaminated sites and to apply a more stringent approach for contamination caused after a certain date of reference. In the case of contaminated sites for which it is not possible to identify the natural or legal person responsible for the contamination, Member States should be able to use financial instruments and Union funding programmes in order to carry out the obligations regarding soil investigation and soil remediation.
(70) Soil contamination is already regulated under Union law such as Directives 2010/75/EU or 2004/35/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(38). The provisions of this Directive are without prejudice to requirements under relevant Union law.
(71) Soil investigations, risk assessments or risk reduction measures that have been carried out on potentially contaminated sites or contaminated sites prior to 16 December 2025 and which meet the requirements set out in this Directive should be deemed appropriate to meet the requirements set out in this Directive for such sites.
(72) Measures taken pursuant to this Directive should also take account of other Union policy objectives, such as the objectives pursued by Regulation (EU) 2024/1252 of the European Parliament and of the Council(39), namely ensuring a secure and sustainable supply of critical raw materials for the Union’s industries.
(73) Transparency is an essential component of soil policy and ensures public accountability and awareness, fair market conditions and that progress can be monitored. Therefore, Member States should set up and maintain a national register of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites. Those registers should contain site-specific information and be made publicly accessible in the form of an online georeferenced spatial database. If registers are established at subnational level, Member States should provide for a coordinated national entry point to the different subnational registers with, for example, a centralised national website containing weblinks. The registers should contain the information that is necessary for the public to be informed of the existence of potentially contaminated sites and the management of contaminated sites. Given that the presence of soil contamination on potentially contaminated sites can, by definition, only be suspected, the difference between potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites should be communicated and clearly explained to the public to avoid raising unnecessary concerns. Registers that exist on 16 December 2025 and that meet the requirements set out in this Directive should be deemed appropriate to meet the requirements set out in this Directive.
(74) Article 19(1), second subparagraph, of the Treaty on European Union (TEU) requires Member States to provide remedies sufficient to ensure effective judicial protection in the fields covered by Union law. In addition, in accordance with the Convention on access to information, public participation in decision-making and access to justice in environmental matters(40)(the ‘Aarhus Convention’), approved by the European Community on 17 February 2005 by Council Decision 2005/370/EC(41), members of the public concerned are to have access to justice in order to contribute to the protection of the right to live in an environment which is adequate for personal health and well-being.
(75) As clarified by the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union(42), Member States are not permitted to restrict legal standing to challenge a decision of a public authority to those members of the public concerned who participated in the decision-making procedure which led to the adoption of that decision. In addition, any review procedure should be fair, equitable, timely and not prohibitively expensive, and provide for adequate remedies, including injunctive relief as appropriate. Furthermore, in line with the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union(43), access to justice is as a minimum to be granted to the public concerned.
(76) Directive (EU) 2019/1024 mandates the release of public sector information in free and open formats. The overall objective of Directive (EU) 2019/1024 is to continue the strengthening of the Union’s data economy by increasing the amount of interoperable public sector data available for reuse, ensuring fair competition and easy access to public sector information, and enhancing cross-border innovation based on data. The main principle of that Directive is that government data should be open by default and design. Directive 2003/4/EC is aimed at guaranteeing the right of access to environmental information in the Member States in line with the Aarhus Convention. The Aarhus Convention and Directive 2003/4/EC encompass broad obligations related both to making environmental information available upon request and actively disseminating such information. Directive 2003/4/EC provides for a restricted list of exemptions from dissemination or disclosure of environmental information, taking into account the public interest served by the dissemination, in the event that the dissemination or disclosure of the information would adversely affect certain interests. Such interests include: public security or national defence; the confidentiality of commercial or industrial information where such confidentiality is provided for by Union or national law to protect a legitimate economic interest, including the public interest in maintaining statistical confidentiality and tax secrecy; and the confidentiality of personal data or files relating to a natural person where that person has not consented to the disclosure of the information to the public, where such confidentiality is provided for by Union or national law. Directive 2007/2/EC is also of broad scope, covering the sharing of spatial information, including data sets on different environmental topics. It is important that the provisions of this Directive related to access to information and data-sharing arrangements complement Directives (EU) 2019/1024, 2003/4/EC and 2007/2/EC and do not create a separate legal regime. Therefore, the provisions of this Directive regarding information to the public and information on monitoring of implementation should be without prejudice to those Directives.
(77) It is also important that the provisions of this Directive related to data-sharing arrangements enable Member States to reuse existing data infrastructures established pursuant to Directives (EU) 2019/1024 and 2007/2/EC to ensure there is an effective and timely exchange of information. For that purpose, the Member States and the Commission could make use of tools such as REPORTNET managed by the EEA. That approach follows the ‘once-only’ principle and avoids imposing an additional burden on the Member States to set up a dedicated data infrastructure under this Directive.
(78) In order to ensure the necessary adaptation of the rules on soil health monitoring and management of contaminated sites, the power to adopt acts in accordance with Article 290 TFEU should be delegated to the Commission in respect of amending this Directive to adapt to scientific and technical progress the methodologies for monitoring soil health, the indicative list of risk reduction measures and the phases and principles for the site-specific risk assessment. It is of particular importance that the Commission carry out appropriate consultations during its preparatory work, including at expert level, and that those consultations be conducted in accordance with the principles laid down in the Interinstitutional Agreement of 13 April 2016 on Better Law-Making(44). In particular, to ensure equal participation in the preparation of delegated acts, the European Parliament and the Council receive all documents at the same time as Member States’ experts, and their experts systematically have access to meetings of Commission expert groups dealing with the preparation of delegated acts.
(79) In order to ensure uniform conditions for the implementation of this Directive, implementing powers should be conferred on the Commission in order to set formats or methods for sharing or collecting soil health data and for integrating those data in the digital soil health data portal and to set out the format, structure and detailed arrangements for reporting data and information electronically to the Commission. Those powers should be exercised in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 of the European Parliament and the Council(45).
(80) To support Member States in carrying out their obligations under this Directive, the Commission should, in cooperation with the Member States and other stakeholders, where relevant, draw up documents and develop scientific tools, including possible methodologies and procedures that could be applied. Those documents and scientific tools would provide in due time essential information for Member States, while ensuring the flexibility to build on methodologies and procedures already in place. Those documents and scientific tools should be complemented with the necessary assistance and capacity building. The Commission should provide to Member States the necessary capacity building and assistance and support multilateral harmonisation of methods, and thereby eliminate existing data gaps and workflow bottlenecks by sharing expertise. To that end, the Commission should build on existing mechanisms at Union and international level, including the Soil BON initiative, Global Soil Partnership, SOILveR, NICOLE, EUROSOLAN, the EU Mission’s ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’ Mirror Groups and EIONET. The Commission should support cross-border cooperation between Member States to ensure that a harmonised approach to soil monitoring is taken and that there is a level playing field between neighbouring soil districts.
(81) In addition to drawing up documents and developing scientific tools, the Commission should organise regular exchanges of information, experience and best practices on the application of this Directive between Member States and, where relevant, other stakeholders. Such exchanges of information could, in addition, provide the opportunity for the discussion on: communication to the public of the results of the soil health assessments; practices that improve soil resilience; contamination other than anthropogenic point-source contamination; application of the hierarchy of responsibility determining the party or parties responsible for the management of contaminated sites; orphan site management; soil remediation techniques for contaminated sites; identification and evaluation of natural and anthropogenic background levels; approaches for the identification of areas where individual criteria for healthy soil condition are not satisfied; quality management system practices for laboratories; and land take mitigation principles.
(82) By 17 June 2033, the Commission should carry out an evidence-based evaluation and, where relevant, a revision of this Directive, on the basis of the results of the soil health assessments. That evaluation should assess in particular the need to set more specific requirements to ensure that the objectives of this Directive are achieved. That evaluation should also assess the need to adapt to scientific and technical progress the definition of healthy soils by adding provisions on certain soil descriptors or criteria for healthy soil condition based on new scientific evidence relating to the protection of soils or on the grounds of a problem specific to a Member State arising from new environmental or climatic circumstances. In accordance with paragraph 22 of the Interinstitutional Agreement of 13 April 2016 on Better Law-Making, that evaluation is to be based on the criteria of efficiency, effectiveness, relevance, coherence and value added and should provide the basis for impact assessments of options for further action.
(83) Coordinated measures by all Member States are necessary to achieve the vision of all soils being healthy by 2050 and to secure the provision of ecosystem services by soils across the Union in the long term. Individual actions of Member States have proven to be insufficient since soil degradation is continuing and even increasing. Since the objectives of this Directive cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States but can rather, by reason of the scale and effects of the action, be better achieved at Union level, the Union may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 TEU. In accordance with the principle of proportionality as set out in that Article, this Directive does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives.
(84) The European Data Protection Supervisor was consulted in accordance with Article 42(1) of Regulation (EU) 2018/1725 of the European Parliament and of the Council(46)and delivered an opinion on 11 December 2023.
(85) In accordance with the Joint Political Declaration of 28 September 2011 of Member States and the Commission on explanatory documents(47), Member States have undertaken to accompany, in justified cases, the notification of their transposition measures with one or more documents explaining the relationship between the components of a directive and the corresponding parts of national transposition instruments. With regard to this Directive, the legislator considers the transmission of such documents to be justified,
(a) monitoring and assessment of soil health;
(b) soil resilience; and
(c) management of contaminated sites.
(1) ‘soil’ means the top layer of the Earth’s crust, situated between the bedrock or the parent material and the land surface, and which is composed of mineral particles, organic matter, water, air and living organisms;
(2) ‘ecosystem’ means a dynamic complex of plant, animal and micro-organism communities and their non-living environment, interacting as a functional unit;
(3) ‘ecosystem services’ means the direct or indirect contributions of ecosystems to the environmental, economic, social, cultural and other benefits that people derive from those ecosystems;
(4) ‘soil biodiversity’ means the variation in soil life, from genes to communities of organisms, and the ecological complexes of which they are part, that is complexes ranging from soil micro-habitats to landscapes;
(5) ‘soil health’ means the physical, chemical and biological condition of soil, determining its capacity to function as a vital living system and to provide ecosystem services;
(6) ‘soil resilience’ means the ability of soil to preserve its functions and maintain its capacity to provide ecosystem services, and to withstand and recover from disturbances;
(7) ‘soil management practices’ means practices that impact the physical, chemical or biological properties of soil;
(8) ‘soil district’ means a part of the territory of a Member State, which has been delineated by that Member State in accordance with this Directive;
(9) ‘soil unit’ means a spatially discrete area within a soil district resulting from the intersection of sets of spatial data used as factors for statistical homogeneity within that soil district;
(10) ‘soil descriptor’ means a parameter describing a physical, chemical or biological characteristic of soil health;
(11) ‘soil health assessment’ means the evaluation of the health of soil based on the measurement or estimation of the values of soil descriptors;
(12) ‘soil contamination’ means the presence of a substance in soil at a level that may be, directly or indirectly, harmful to human health or the environment;
(13) ‘contaminant’ means a substance liable to cause soil contamination or contamination of bedrock or parent material;
(14) ‘potentially contaminated site’ means a delineated area where soil contamination or contamination of bedrock or parent material caused by anthropogenic point-source activities is suspected based on relevant evidence;
(15) ‘contaminated site’ means a delineated area with confirmed soil contamination or contamination of bedrock or parent material caused by anthropogenic point-source activities;
(16) ‘land’ means the surface of the Earth that is not regularly covered by water bodies;
(17) ‘land cover’ means the physical and biological cover of the surface of the Earth;
(18) ‘soil sealing’ means the covering of soil with completely or partially impermeable material;
(19) ‘sealed soil’ means an area of soil that underwent soil sealing;
(20) ‘soil removal’ means the temporary or long-term total or partial removal of soil in an area;
(21) ‘de-sealing’ means the conversion of sealed soil into soil that is not sealed soil;
(22) ‘transfer function’ means a mathematical rule that enables the value of a measurement performed using a methodology different from a reference methodology to be converted into the value that would be obtained by performing the soil measurement using the reference methodology;
(23) ‘public concerned’ means the public affected or likely to be affected by soil degradation, or having an interest in the decision-making procedures related to the implementation of the obligations under this Directive, including landowners, land managers and land users, as well as non-governmental organisations promoting the protection of human health or the environment and meeting any requirements under national law;
(24) ‘soil regeneration’ means an intentional activity aimed at changing the condition of soil from degraded to healthy;
(25) ‘risk’ means the likelihood of harmful effects to human health or the environment resulting from exposure to soil contamination or to contamination of bedrock or parent material;
(26) ‘soil investigation’ means a process that can be performed in multiple and iterative phases to assess the presence and levels of contaminants in soil, bedrock or parent material and, if relevant, to characterise and determine the extent of a contaminated site;
(27) ‘soil remediation’ means a set of actions that reduce, isolate or immobilise contaminants in soil, bedrock or parent material;
(28) ‘risk reduction measures’ mean measures that aim to reduce the risks that contaminated sites pose to human health and the environment, either by means of soil remediation or modification of the source-pathway-receptor linkage without changing the characteristics of the contamination itself.
(a) the geographical extent of soil districts as established pursuant to paragraph 1;
(b) the soil type as defined in the map of the soil regions of the European Union and Adjacent Countries 1:5 000 000, published by the Federal Institute of Geosciences and Natural Resources (BGR), in partnership with the Joint Research Centre (JRC);
(c) the land use categories, excluding water bodies, as referred to in Regulation (EU) 2018/841.
(a) the soil descriptors and criteria for healthy soil condition referred to in Article 7;
(b) the sampling points to be determined in accordance with Article 9(1);
(c) the soil measurements to be carried out by Member States and, if applicable, by the Commission in accordance with Article 9(3) and (4);
(d) scientifically robust remote-sensing data and products as referred to in paragraph 4 of this Article, if any;
(e) the soil sealing and soil removal indicators referred to in Article 7(1), second subparagraph.
(a) the soil measurements referred to in Article 9(3) and (4);
(b) the relevant soil remote-sensing data and products referred to in paragraph 4 of this Article.
(a) non-binding sustainable target values listed in Annex I, Parts A and B; and
(b) operational trigger values set in accordance with paragraph 6.
(a) the toxicity of the soil contaminant;
(b) the persistence and mobility of the soil contaminant;
(c) possible sources and occurrence of the soil contaminant;
(d) quantitative data regarding the production, use, consumption or sales volumes of the substances involved in the Member States concerned;
(e) human biomonitoring data from research projects, and the presence of contaminants in environmental media.
(a) the values of the soil descriptors listed in Annex I;
(b) where relevant, the values of the additional soil descriptors referred to in Article 7(7).
(a) Member States in accordance with existing national or subnational soil monitoring networks and soil surveys;
(b) Member States in accordance with Union and international law;
(c) private actors, research organisations and other parties, where available.
(a) the methodologies for determining or estimating the values of the soil descriptors set out in Annex II, Part B;
(b) the minimum methodological criteria for determining the values of the soil sealing and soil removal indicators set out in Annex II, Part C;
(c) any requirements laid down by the Commission in accordance with paragraph 13 of this Article.
(a) participating in proficiency testing programmes covering the methods of analysis at levels of concentration that are representative of soil monitoring programmes, if available;
(b) analysing reference materials that are representative of collected soil samples that contain appropriate levels of concentration, if available.
(a) ensuring easy and equal access to impartial and independent science-based advice and to information, training activities and capacity building for soil managers, landowners, land managers and relevant authorities with regard to practices that improve soil health and soil resilience;
(b) promoting awareness of the multiple medium-term and long-term benefits of practices that improve soil health and soil resilience and drawing attention to the costs of practices detrimental to soil health and soil resilience;
(c) promoting research and innovation in relation to sustainable soil management concepts and soil regeneration practices adapted to the local soil characteristics, climatic conditions and land use;
(d) providing, at a local level, information on suitable measures and practices to increase soil health and soil resilience, based on the soil health assessment carried out in accordance with Article 10 and, where appropriate, taking into account documents and scientific tools referred to in Article 24(1), point (k);
(e) making available a regularly updated overview of available funding, instruments and other measures that support soil health and soil resilience.
(a) assess what technical and financial needs exist in relation to improving soil health and soil resilience;
(b) engage with the public concerned, in particular landowners and land managers, and ensure that the public concerned is given an early and effective opportunity to determine the level of support needed; and
(c) assess the expected effects on soil health and soil resilience of the measures taken in the context of the programmes, plans, targets and measures listed in Annex III.
(a) avoiding or reducing as much as possible the loss of the capacity of the soil to provide multiple ecosystem services, including food production, by:(i)reducing, as much as possible, the area of soil affected by soil sealing and soil removal, in particular by encouraging the reuse and repurposing of sealed soils, such as existing buildings;(ii)selecting areas where the loss of ecosystem services would be minimal, in particular areas with severely degraded soils, such as brownfields; and(iii)carrying out the soil sealing and soil removal in a way that minimises the negative impact on soil, in particular by protecting the surrounding soils or by keeping the soil sealing as reversible as possible; (i) reducing, as much as possible, the area of soil affected by soil sealing and soil removal, in particular by encouraging the reuse and repurposing of sealed soils, such as existing buildings; (ii) selecting areas where the loss of ecosystem services would be minimal, in particular areas with severely degraded soils, such as brownfields; and (iii) carrying out the soil sealing and soil removal in a way that minimises the negative impact on soil, in particular by protecting the surrounding soils or by keeping the soil sealing as reversible as possible;
(i) reducing, as much as possible, the area of soil affected by soil sealing and soil removal, in particular by encouraging the reuse and repurposing of sealed soils, such as existing buildings;
(ii) selecting areas where the loss of ecosystem services would be minimal, in particular areas with severely degraded soils, such as brownfields; and
(iii) carrying out the soil sealing and soil removal in a way that minimises the negative impact on soil, in particular by protecting the surrounding soils or by keeping the soil sealing as reversible as possible;
(i) reducing, as much as possible, the area of soil affected by soil sealing and soil removal, in particular by encouraging the reuse and repurposing of sealed soils, such as existing buildings;
(ii) selecting areas where the loss of ecosystem services would be minimal, in particular areas with severely degraded soils, such as brownfields; and
(iii) carrying out the soil sealing and soil removal in a way that minimises the negative impact on soil, in particular by protecting the surrounding soils or by keeping the soil sealing as reversible as possible;
(b) aiming to offset to a reasonable extent the loss of the capacity of the soil to provide multiple ecosystem services, including through returning ecosystem services by encouraging the de-sealing of sealed soils and the reconstruction of areas that underwent soil removal.
(a) the identification of potentially contaminated sites in accordance with Article 14;
(b) the investigation of potentially contaminated sites in accordance with Article 15;
(c) the site-specific risk assessment and management of contaminated sites in accordance with Article 16.
(a) to provide comments on the establishment and concrete application of the risk-based and stepwise approach referred to in paragraph 2;
(b) to provide information relevant for the activities referred to in point (a), such as human biomonitoring or environmental monitoring data from research projects;
(c) to provide information with a view to correcting the information contained in the register referred to in Article 17.
(a) past or current operation of a potentially contaminating activity;
(b) operation of an activity referred to in Annex I to Directive 2010/75/EU;
(c) operation of an establishment referred to in Directive 2012/18/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council(48);
(d) operation of an activity referred to in Annex III to Directive 2004/35/EC;
(e) occurrence of a potentially contaminating event, accident, calamity, disaster, incident or spill liable to cause soil contamination;
(f) relevant information resulting from the soil health monitoring carried out in accordance with Articles 6 to 9.
(a) the data relating to, and the results of, the monitoring of soil health and soil health assessments carried out in accordance with Articles 6 to 10;
(b) a trend analysis of soil health for the soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Parts A, B and C, and of soil sealing and of soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D, in accordance with Article 10;
(c) a summary of the progress on:(i)the support for soil health and soil resilience, in accordance with Article 11;(ii)the identification and investigation of potentially contaminated sites, the management of contaminated sites, and the registration of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites, in accordance with Articles 13 to 17; (i) the support for soil health and soil resilience, in accordance with Article 11; (ii) the identification and investigation of potentially contaminated sites, the management of contaminated sites, and the registration of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites, in accordance with Articles 13 to 17;
(i) the support for soil health and soil resilience, in accordance with Article 11;
(ii) the identification and investigation of potentially contaminated sites, the management of contaminated sites, and the registration of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites, in accordance with Articles 13 to 17;
(i) the support for soil health and soil resilience, in accordance with Article 11;
(ii) the identification and investigation of potentially contaminated sites, the management of contaminated sites, and the registration of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites, in accordance with Articles 13 to 17;
(a) an up-to-date list of their soil districts and soil units referred to in Article 4 and the information on their geographical extent;
(b) an up-to-date list of the competent authorities referred to in Article 5.
(a) they have a sufficient interest;
(b) they maintain the impairment of a right, where administrative procedural law of a Member State requires such impairment as a precondition.
(a) establishing a soil monitoring framework and determining the number and location of sampling points pursuant to Article 9(1) and (2) and Annex II, Part A, point 1;
(b) setting the non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values for the soil descriptors pursuant to Article 7(2) and Annex I, Parts A and B;
(c) setting their list of organic contaminants to be monitored pursuant to Article 7(3) and Annex I, Part B;
(d) assessing the areas not at risk of salinisation that can be excluded from the measurements of electrical conductivity pursuant to Article 9(3), third subparagraph, and Annex I, Part A;
(e) carrying outin situsampling of soil descriptors in accordance with Article 9(3), fourth subparagraph and Annex II, Part A, point 2;
(f) determining the values of the soil sealing and soil removal indicators pursuant to Article 9(5) and in accordance with Annex II, Part C;
(g) determining or estimating the values of the soil descriptors pursuant to Article 9(6) and Annex II, Part B;
(h) identifying and assessing any critical loss of ecosystem services and the impact of soil sealing and soil removal on the loss of ecosystem services pursuant to Article 10(3);
(i) identifying potentially contaminated sites and setting a list of potentially contaminating activities pursuant to Article 14;
(j) laying down the specific methodology for the site-specific risk assessment of contaminated sites, taking into account common practices, methodologies and toxicological data pursuant to Article 16; and
(k) providing, at local level, information on measures and practices to increase soil resilience pursuant to Article 11(1), point (d), by providing and regularly updating a repository of knowledge on soil resilience containing practical information on soil management practices.
(a) as regards point (a), by 17 December 2026;
(b) as regards points (b), (c), (e) and (j), by 17 June 2027;
(c) as regards point (i), by 17 December 2027;
(d) as regards points (d), (f) and (g), by 17 December 2028;
(e) as regards point (h), by 17 December 2029.
(a) the experience gained through the implementation of this Directive;
(b) the data and information referred to in Article 19;
(c) relevant scientific and analytical data, including results from research projects funded by the Union;
(d) an analysis of the remaining progress to be made to achieve healthy soils by 2050;
(e) an analysis of the effectiveness of the support provided by Member States to improve soil health and soil resilience;
(f) an analysis of the possible need to adapt to scientific and technical progress the provisions of this Directive, in particular regarding the following items:(i)the definition of healthy soils;(ii)the establishment of criteria for soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Part C, and soil sealing and soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D;(iii)the addition of new soil descriptors for monitoring purposes or the adjustment of existing soil descriptors and criteria for healthy soil condition listed in Annex I;(iv)the non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values for the soil descriptors pursuant to Article 7(2) and Annex I, Parts A and B, taking into account, inter alia, the objective of ensuring a level playing field within the internal market;(v)the possibility of establishing a higher percentage of a subset of sampling points chosen for the analysis of the soil biodiversity descriptors referred to in Annex I, Part C, based on the results of the first monitoring cycle. (i) the definition of healthy soils; (ii) the establishment of criteria for soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Part C, and soil sealing and soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D; (iii) the addition of new soil descriptors for monitoring purposes or the adjustment of existing soil descriptors and criteria for healthy soil condition listed in Annex I; (iv) the non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values for the soil descriptors pursuant to Article 7(2) and Annex I, Parts A and B, taking into account, inter alia, the objective of ensuring a level playing field within the internal market; (v) the possibility of establishing a higher percentage of a subset of sampling points chosen for the analysis of the soil biodiversity descriptors referred to in Annex I, Part C, based on the results of the first monitoring cycle.
(i) the definition of healthy soils;
(ii) the establishment of criteria for soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Part C, and soil sealing and soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D;
(iii) the addition of new soil descriptors for monitoring purposes or the adjustment of existing soil descriptors and criteria for healthy soil condition listed in Annex I;
(iv) the non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values for the soil descriptors pursuant to Article 7(2) and Annex I, Parts A and B, taking into account, inter alia, the objective of ensuring a level playing field within the internal market;
(v) the possibility of establishing a higher percentage of a subset of sampling points chosen for the analysis of the soil biodiversity descriptors referred to in Annex I, Part C, based on the results of the first monitoring cycle.
(i) the definition of healthy soils;
(ii) the establishment of criteria for soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Part C, and soil sealing and soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D;
(iii) the addition of new soil descriptors for monitoring purposes or the adjustment of existing soil descriptors and criteria for healthy soil condition listed in Annex I;
(iv) the non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values for the soil descriptors pursuant to Article 7(2) and Annex I, Parts A and B, taking into account, inter alia, the objective of ensuring a level playing field within the internal market;
(v) the possibility of establishing a higher percentage of a subset of sampling points chosen for the analysis of the soil biodiversity descriptors referred to in Annex I, Part C, based on the results of the first monitoring cycle.
(1) ‘natural land’ means an area of land on which the natural processes are dominant and human intervention is minimal or non-existent, and on which the primary ecological functions and species composition have not been substantially modified;
(2) ‘net sealing’ means the result of soil sealing minus de-sealing;
(3) ‘settlement area’ means a settlement area within the meaning of the 2006 Guidelines of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC) for National Greenhouse Gas Inventories;
(4) ‘organic soils’ means organic soils within the meaning of the 2006 IPCC Guidelines for National Greenhouse Gas Inventories;
(5) ‘mineral soils’ means mineral soils within the meaning of the 2006 IPCC Guidelines for National Greenhouse Gas Inventories;
(6) ‘managed soils’ means soils where soil management practices are carried out.
Aspect of soil degradation Soil descriptor(1) Criteria for healthy soil condition – non-binding sustainable target values(2) Land areas exempted from meeting the related criterion
Part A: soil descriptors with criteria for healthy soil condition established at Union level
Salinisation(3) Electrical conductivity (deci-Siemens per meter) < 4 dS m–1when using saturated soil paste extract (eEC) measurement method, or equivalent criterion if using another measurement method Naturally saline land areas, areas with regular flooding from marine submersion and areas subject to sea spray
Loss of Soil Organic Carbon (SOC) SOC concentration (g per kg) —For organic soils: respect targets set for such soils at national level in accordance with Article 4(2) and (4), and Article 11(4) of Regulation (EU) 2024/1991 — For organic soils: respect targets set for such soils at national level in accordance with Article 4(2) and (4), and Article 11(4) of Regulation (EU) 2024/1991 No exemption
— For organic soils: respect targets set for such soils at national level in accordance with Article 4(2) and (4), and Article 11(4) of Regulation (EU) 2024/1991
—For mineral soils: SOC/Clay ratio > 1/13 (that is the ratio of SOC content to the content of the clay fraction (fraction with a diameter of less than 0,002  mm))Member States are expected to apply corrective factors to the ratio where specific soil types or climatic conditions justify it, taking into account the link to structural stability — For mineral soils: SOC/Clay ratio > 1/13 (that is the ratio of SOC content to the content of the clay fraction (fraction with a diameter of less than 0,002  mm)) Non-managed soils in natural land areas
— For mineral soils: SOC/Clay ratio > 1/13 (that is the ratio of SOC content to the content of the clay fraction (fraction with a diameter of less than 0,002  mm))
Subsoil compaction Bulk density in subsoil (g per cm3) Soil texture(4) Range Non-managed soils in natural land areas and areas with naturally compacted soils
Sand, loamy sand, sandy loam, loam < 1,80
Sandy clay loam, loam, clay loam, silt, silt loam < 1,75
Silt loam, silty clay loam < 1,65
Sandy clay, silty clay, clay loam with 35-45 % clay < 1,58
Clay < 1,47
Member States may apply different texture classes or values corresponding to the levels considered problematic for plant rooting system development
Optional:—saturated hydraulic conductivity – Ksat (cm per day)—air capacity (%) — saturated hydraulic conductivity – Ksat (cm per day) — air capacity (%) ≥ 10 cm/day(5)Member States may adapt this value according to their local soil conditions≥ 5 %(6)Member States may adapt this value according to their local soil conditions
— saturated hydraulic conductivity – Ksat (cm per day)
— air capacity (%)
Part B: soil descriptors with criteria for healthy soil condition established at Member State level
Excess nutrient content in soil Extractable phosphorus (mg per kg) < ‘maximum value’Member States shall lay down their own maximum value, at a level that would not entail damage to human health and the environment Non-managed soils in natural land areas
Soil erosion Soil erosion rate(tonnes per hectare per year) < ‘maximum value’Member States shall lay down their own maximum value, at a level that would not entail damage to human health and the environment Badlands and natural land areas, except if they represent a significant disaster risk
Soil contamination —concentration of heavy metals in soil: As, Sb, Cd, Co, Cr (total), Cu, Hg, Pb, Ni, Tl, V, Zn (mg per kg)—concentration of a selection of organic contaminants established by Member States and taking into account existing concentration limits in Union law, e.g. for water quality and air emissions — concentration of heavy metals in soil: As, Sb, Cd, Co, Cr (total), Cu, Hg, Pb, Ni, Tl, V, Zn (mg per kg) — concentration of a selection of organic contaminants established by Member States and taking into account existing concentration limits in Union law, e.g. for water quality and air emissions Reasonable assurance, obtained from soil point sampling, identification and investigation of potentially contaminated sites and any other relevant information, that an unacceptable risk to human health and the environment from soil contamination does not existNatural and anthropogenic background levels shall be taken into account in the risk assessmentIf natural background is the only reason leading to unacceptable risks, then the relevant soil shall be deemed to meet the healthy soil criteria provided that it is managed in such a way that an unacceptable risk to human health does not existHabitats with a naturally high concentration of heavy metals that are included in Annex I to Directive 92/43/EEC shall remain protected No exemption
— concentration of heavy metals in soil: As, Sb, Cd, Co, Cr (total), Cu, Hg, Pb, Ni, Tl, V, Zn (mg per kg)
— concentration of a selection of organic contaminants established by Member States and taking into account existing concentration limits in Union law, e.g. for water quality and air emissions
Reduction of soil water retention and infiltration Water retention:—soil water holding capacity of the soil sample (% of water per total soil (volume or mass))Water infiltration:—saturated hydraulic conductivity – Ksat (cm per day)—air capacity (%) — soil water holding capacity of the soil sample (% of water per total soil (volume or mass)) — saturated hydraulic conductivity – Ksat (cm per day) — air capacity (%) The estimated value for the total water holding capacity, the saturated hydraulic conductivity and the air capacity of a soil unit is above the minimal threshold and may also be assessed by river basin or sub-basin, taking into account water processes occurring at that scaleThe minimal threshold shall be set (in tonnes) by the Member State at the relevant scale, at such a value that the impacts of flooding following intense rain events or of periods of low soil moisture due to drought events are mitigated No exemption
— soil water holding capacity of the soil sample (% of water per total soil (volume or mass))
— saturated hydraulic conductivity – Ksat (cm per day)
— air capacity (%)
Loss of SOC SOC stocks (tC ha-1)Optional:—SOC content (g per kg) — SOC content (g per kg) Contribute to national targets for net greenhouse gas removals in the LULUCF sector as referred to in Article 4(3) of Regulation (EU) 2018/841> ‘minimum value’Member States shall lay down the minimum value by soil texture No exemption
— SOC content (g per kg)
Part C: soil descriptors without criteria
Aspect of soil degradation Soil descriptor
Excess nutrient content in soil Total nitrogen content in soil (mg g-1)SOC to nitrogen ratio
Acidification Soil acidity (pH)Member States may also select the optional descriptor:—base saturation (i.e. (Ca + Mg + K)/effective cation exchange capacity (CEC)) — base saturation (i.e. (Ca + Mg + K)/effective cation exchange capacity (CEC))
— base saturation (i.e. (Ca + Mg + K)/effective cation exchange capacity (CEC))
Topsoil compaction Bulk density in topsoil (A-horizon(7)) (g cm-3)Optional:—saturated hydraulic conductivity (cm per day)—air capacity (%) — saturated hydraulic conductivity (cm per day) — air capacity (%)
— saturated hydraulic conductivity (cm per day)
— air capacity (%)
Loss of soil biodiversity DNA metabarcoding for fungi and bacteriaMember States may also select at least one optional soil descriptor for biodiversity, such as:—metabarcoding of archaea, protists and animals—phospholipid fatty acid analysis (PLFA)—abundance and diversity of nematodes—abundance and diversity of earthworms—abundance and diversity of springtails—abundance and diversity of native ants—soil biological quality based on arthropods (QBS-ar)—presence of invasive alien species and plant pests—soil basal respiration — metabarcoding of archaea, protists and animals — phospholipid fatty acid analysis (PLFA) — abundance and diversity of nematodes — abundance and diversity of earthworms — abundance and diversity of springtails — abundance and diversity of native ants — soil biological quality based on arthropods (QBS-ar) — presence of invasive alien species and plant pests — soil basal respiration
— metabarcoding of archaea, protists and animals
— phospholipid fatty acid analysis (PLFA)
— abundance and diversity of nematodes
— abundance and diversity of earthworms
— abundance and diversity of springtails
— abundance and diversity of native ants
— soil biological quality based on arthropods (QBS-ar)
— presence of invasive alien species and plant pests
— soil basal respiration
Soil contamination(8) Concentrations of PFAS-21(9)or concentrations of PFAS-43(10)or selected PFAS set by Member States in accordance with Article 7(4)Concentrations of selected active substances in pesticides and their metabolites set by Member States in accordance with Article 7(4)Optional:—concentrations or presence of a selection of other emerging soil contaminants set by Member States in accordance with Article 7(4) — concentrations or presence of a selection of other emerging soil contaminants set by Member States in accordance with Article 7(4)
— concentrations or presence of a selection of other emerging soil contaminants set by Member States in accordance with Article 7(4)
Part D: soil sealing and soil removal indicators
Aspect of soil degradation Soil sealing and soil removal indicators
Soil sealing and soil removal Total sealed soils and areas that underwent soil removal (km2and % of Member State surface)Soil sealing and soil removal, de-sealing and net-sealing (average per year – in km2and % of Member State surface)Total settlement area (km2and % of Member State surface)Land use change to and from settlement area (average per year – in km2and % of Member State surface)Member States may also measure other related optional indicators, such as:—soil artificialisation—land fragmentation—land recycling rate—land taken for commercial activities, logistic hubs, renewable energies, surfaces such as airports, roads, mines—consequences of soil sealing and soil removal, such as quantification of loss of ecosystem services, change in the intensity of floods — soil artificialisation — land fragmentation — land recycling rate — land taken for commercial activities, logistic hubs, renewable energies, surfaces such as airports, roads, mines — consequences of soil sealing and soil removal, such as quantification of loss of ecosystem services, change in the intensity of floods
— soil artificialisation
— land fragmentation
— land recycling rate
— land taken for commercial activities, logistic hubs, renewable energies, surfaces such as airports, roads, mines
— consequences of soil sealing and soil removal, such as quantification of loss of ecosystem services, change in the intensity of floods
— For organic soils: respect targets set for such soils at national level in accordance with Article 4(2) and (4), and Article 11(4) of Regulation (EU) 2024/1991
— For mineral soils: SOC/Clay ratio > 1/13 (that is the ratio of SOC content to the content of the clay fraction (fraction with a diameter of less than 0,002  mm))
— saturated hydraulic conductivity – Ksat (cm per day)
— air capacity (%)
— concentration of heavy metals in soil: As, Sb, Cd, Co, Cr (total), Cu, Hg, Pb, Ni, Tl, V, Zn (mg per kg)
— concentration of a selection of organic contaminants established by Member States and taking into account existing concentration limits in Union law, e.g. for water quality and air emissions
— soil water holding capacity of the soil sample (% of water per total soil (volume or mass))
— saturated hydraulic conductivity – Ksat (cm per day)
— air capacity (%)
— SOC content (g per kg)
— base saturation (i.e. (Ca + Mg + K)/effective cation exchange capacity (CEC))
— saturated hydraulic conductivity (cm per day)
— air capacity (%)
— metabarcoding of archaea, protists and animals
— phospholipid fatty acid analysis (PLFA)
— abundance and diversity of nematodes
— abundance and diversity of earthworms
— abundance and diversity of springtails
— abundance and diversity of native ants
— soil biological quality based on arthropods (QBS-ar)
— presence of invasive alien species and plant pests
— soil basal respiration
— concentrations or presence of a selection of other emerging soil contaminants set by Member States in accordance with Article 7(4)
— soil artificialisation
— land fragmentation
— land recycling rate
— land taken for commercial activities, logistic hubs, renewable energies, surfaces such as airports, roads, mines
— consequences of soil sealing and soil removal, such as quantification of loss of ecosystem services, change in the intensity of floods
Activity Minimum criteria for methodology
1.Determination of sampling points (sampling survey) for soil health assessment 1. Determination of sampling points (sampling survey) for soil health assessment The sampling survey shall be designed from a complete sample frame containing the best available information on the distribution of soil properties, such as information resulting from relevant measurements pursuant to Article 9(3) and (4)The sampling scheme shall be a stratified random sampling optimised on the best available information on the variability of soil descriptors, and the stratification shall be based on the soil units established in accordance with Article 4(2). Sampling points related to measurements referred to in Article 9(4) may be taken into account partly or completely in the sampling scheme, regardless of their designThe number and location of the sampling points shall represent the variability of the chosen soil descriptors within the soil units, with a maximum error percentage (or coefficient of variation) of 5 %The allocation and size of the sample shall be determined by applying appropriate procedures (e.g. the Bethel algorithm – Bethel, 1989(1)) which are able to account for the required maximum estimation errorThe sampling survey designed by the Member States for each monitoring cycle may change or remain the sameFurther details on determining the number and location of sampling points are to be provided pursuant to Article 24(1), point (a)
1. Determination of sampling points (sampling survey) for soil health assessment
2.Field sampling survey 2. Field sampling survey Exact sampling locations shall be sampled unless duly justified circumstances, such as soil saturated with water or a high level of rock content, prevent the sampling of the locationsWhen soil composite samples are taken, they shall be a mixture of at least 5 subsamplesWhen sampling soil in non-forested areas, residues and organic debris shall be removed from the surfaceWhen sampling soil in forested areas, the forest floor, if relevant subdivided into litter and organic layers, shall be sampled separately and the thickness and weight shall be recordedSamples or subsamples for the composite sample shall, where possible, be taken to a depth of at least 30 cm of soil. Information such as soil type and if possible genetic soil horizons shall be recorded. Subsamples shall be mixed together in order to get a homogeneous composite sample. Sampling may be done by fixed depth or by horizon, but data shall be reported by fixed depthBulk density samples shall be undisturbed samples taken at the relevant depth, including below 30 cm for subsoil. Samples related to soil compaction (saturated hydraulic conductivity and air capacity) may be the same undisturbed samples as those taken for bulk density. Where high content of coarse fragments in soil prevents sample taking, sampling may be excluded in that location for measuring bulk densityFurther details on the field sampling survey are to be provided pursuant to Article 24(1), point (a), including on how to handle specific situations such as shallow soils and different sampling depths
2. Field sampling survey
1. Determination of sampling points (sampling survey) for soil health assessment
2. Field sampling survey
— the reference methodology,
— a methodology equivalent to the reference methodology, or
— another methodology, provided that it is available in the scientific literature or publicly available and a validated transfer function is available.
Soil descriptor Reference methodology Minimum methodological criteria Validated transfer function required (if using a methodology different from the reference methodology)?
Soil texture (clay, silt and sand content – needed for the determination of other descriptors and related ranges) ISO 11277 Determination of particle size distribution in mineral soil material – Method by sieving and sedimentation Not applicable YES
Electrical conductivity Option 1: ISO 11265 Determination of the specific electrical conductivityOption 2: saturated soil paste extract (eEC) measurement method (FAO SOP: GLOSOLAN-SOP-08(2)) Not applicable YES
Soil erosion rate Soil erosion rate estimation shall take into account all actions taken to mitigate or compensate the erosion risk, including post-fire mitigation measuresSoil erosion rate estimation shall include all relevant erosion processes such as erosion by water, wind, harvest and tillageSoil erosion by water shall be assessed by considering the following factors:—soil characteristics (e.g. erodibility, soil crusting, soil roughness, stoniness)—topography (e.g. slope steepness and length)—climate (e.g. rainfall erosivity – intensity and duration)—vegetation cover, crop type, land use and management practices to control or reduce erosion—management practices (e.g. cover crops, reduced tillage, mulching, etc.)—burned areas — soil characteristics (e.g. erodibility, soil crusting, soil roughness, stoniness) — topography (e.g. slope steepness and length) — climate (e.g. rainfall erosivity – intensity and duration) — vegetation cover, crop type, land use and management practices to control or reduce erosion — management practices (e.g. cover crops, reduced tillage, mulching, etc.) — burned areas Not applicable
— soil characteristics (e.g. erodibility, soil crusting, soil roughness, stoniness)
— topography (e.g. slope steepness and length)
— climate (e.g. rainfall erosivity – intensity and duration)
— vegetation cover, crop type, land use and management practices to control or reduce erosion
— management practices (e.g. cover crops, reduced tillage, mulching, etc.)
— burned areas
Soil erosion by wind shall be assessed by considering the following factors:—soil characteristics (e.g. erodibility)—climate (e.g. soil moisture, wind speed, evaporation)—vegetation (e.g. crop type)—management practices to control or reduce erosion (e.g. wind breaks)Soil erosion by management practices such as tillage or export of biomass shall be quantitatively assessed based on a methodology either available in the scientific literature or publicly available — soil characteristics (e.g. erodibility) — climate (e.g. soil moisture, wind speed, evaporation) — vegetation (e.g. crop type) — management practices to control or reduce erosion (e.g. wind breaks)
— soil characteristics (e.g. erodibility)
— climate (e.g. soil moisture, wind speed, evaporation)
— vegetation (e.g. crop type)
— management practices to control or reduce erosion (e.g. wind breaks)
Soil Organic Carbon (SOC) ISO 10694 Determination of organic and total carbon after dry combustion, ensuring all carbon is incineratedSOC shall be calculated by determining the total carbon content and subtracting the carbon present as carbonate, which shall be determined in accordance with ISO 10693 Not applicable YES
SOC stocks Methodology as set out in Annex V to Regulation (EU) 2018/1999 in accordance with the 2006 IPCC Guidelines for National Greenhouse Gas Inventories Not applicable YES
Bulk density in subsoil ISO 11272 for determination of dry bulk densityWhere an equivalent parameter is chosen, the methodology shall be either a European or international standard where available; if such standard is not available, the methodology chosen shall either be available in the scientific literature or publicly available Methodology may be refined depending on the proportion of coarse fragments YES
Extractable phosphorus Preferred: ISO 11263 for spectrometric determination of phosphorus soluble in sodium hydrogen carbonate solution (P-Olsen)Other methods may be used as an alternative Not applicable YES
—concentration of heavy metals in soil: As, Sb, Cd, Co, Cr (total), Cu, Hg, Pb, Ni, Tl, V, Zn—concentrations of other contaminants (including PFAS, pesticides and their metabolites) defined or selected by Member States — concentration of heavy metals in soil: As, Sb, Cd, Co, Cr (total), Cu, Hg, Pb, Ni, Tl, V, Zn — concentrations of other contaminants (including PFAS, pesticides and their metabolites) defined or selected by Member States For heavy metals:ISO 54321: Aqua RegiaOptional: bioavailable fractions of contaminants, such as ISO 17586 using dilute nitric acid For contaminants other than heavy metals: use European or international standards where available; if such standard is not available, the methodology chosen shall either be available in the scientific literature or publicly available For heavy metals:YESFor contaminants other than heavy metals: not applicable if European or international standards are not available
— concentration of heavy metals in soil: As, Sb, Cd, Co, Cr (total), Cu, Hg, Pb, Ni, Tl, V, Zn
— concentrations of other contaminants (including PFAS, pesticides and their metabolites) defined or selected by Member States
Soil water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity Methodology to determine the value for one sample point:(1)Soil water holding capacity and air capacity:Option 1: LABORATORY: ISO 11274 for determination of the water-retention characteristicOption 2: ESTIMATION: apply pedotransfer functions requiring input variables such as particle size distribution, bulk density, soil organic carbon concentration (1) Soil water holding capacity and air capacity: Minimum criteria for estimating the total soil water holding capacity, the air capacity and the saturated hydraulic conductivity of a soil unit or on a river basin or sub-basin scale:—for the area of soil not sealed or areas that did not undergo soil removal, estimate the total value of soil water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity—for the area of sealed and removed soils, consider setting the water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity of impervious areas to zero, attributing proportionately intermediate values to semi-impervious and other artificial areas — for the area of soil not sealed or areas that did not undergo soil removal, estimate the total value of soil water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity — for the area of sealed and removed soils, consider setting the water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity of impervious areas to zero, attributing proportionately intermediate values to semi-impervious and other artificial areas YES (for point value)
(1) Soil water holding capacity and air capacity:
— for the area of soil not sealed or areas that did not undergo soil removal, estimate the total value of soil water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity
— for the area of sealed and removed soils, consider setting the water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity of impervious areas to zero, attributing proportionately intermediate values to semi-impervious and other artificial areas
(2)Saturated hydraulic conductivity:Option 1:LABORATORY: ISO 17313: Determination of hydraulic conductivity of saturated porous materialsOption 2:ESTIMATION: apply pedotransfer functions requiring input variables such as particle size distribution, bulk density, soil organic carbon concentration (2) Saturated hydraulic conductivity:
(2) Saturated hydraulic conductivity:
Nitrogen in soil Option 1:ISO 11261 for determination of total soil nitrogen using a modified Kjeldahl methodOption 2:ISO 13878 for determination of total nitrogen by dry combustion Not applicable YES
Soil acidity ISO 10390 for determination of pH in H2O, KCl and CaCl2extract Not applicable YES
Base saturation and exchangeable concentrations of sodium, potassium, calcium and magnesium ISO 11260 for determination of effective cation exchange capacity and base saturation level using BaCl2 Not applicable YES
Bulk density in ‘topsoil’ (A-horizon(3)) ISO 11272 for determination of dry bulk density Methodology may be refined depending on the proportion of coarse fragments YES
Soil descriptors linked to soil biodiversity and biological activity Use European or international standards where available; if such standard is not available, the methodology chosen shall either be available in the scientific literature or publicly available Not applicable
— soil characteristics (e.g. erodibility, soil crusting, soil roughness, stoniness)
— topography (e.g. slope steepness and length)
— climate (e.g. rainfall erosivity – intensity and duration)
— vegetation cover, crop type, land use and management practices to control or reduce erosion
— management practices (e.g. cover crops, reduced tillage, mulching, etc.)
— burned areas
— soil characteristics (e.g. erodibility)
— climate (e.g. soil moisture, wind speed, evaporation)
— vegetation (e.g. crop type)
— management practices to control or reduce erosion (e.g. wind breaks)
— concentration of heavy metals in soil: As, Sb, Cd, Co, Cr (total), Cu, Hg, Pb, Ni, Tl, V, Zn
— concentrations of other contaminants (including PFAS, pesticides and their metabolites) defined or selected by Member States
(1) Soil water holding capacity and air capacity:
— for the area of soil not sealed or areas that did not undergo soil removal, estimate the total value of soil water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity
— for the area of sealed and removed soils, consider setting the water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity of impervious areas to zero, attributing proportionately intermediate values to semi-impervious and other artificial areas
(2) Saturated hydraulic conductivity:
(a) Physical soil remediation techniques:(i)vapor extraction, air sparging;(ii)heat treatment, steam injection, thermal desorption, vitrification;(iii)soil washing and flushing;(iv)liquid layer removal. (i) vapor extraction, air sparging; (ii) heat treatment, steam injection, thermal desorption, vitrification; (iii) soil washing and flushing; (iv) liquid layer removal.
(i) vapor extraction, air sparging;
(ii) heat treatment, steam injection, thermal desorption, vitrification;
(iii) soil washing and flushing;
(iv) liquid layer removal.
(i) vapor extraction, air sparging;
(ii) heat treatment, steam injection, thermal desorption, vitrification;
(iii) soil washing and flushing;
(iv) liquid layer removal.
(b) Biological soil remediation techniques:(i)stimulation of aerobic or anaerobic degradation: bioremediation, biostimulation, bioaugmentation, bioventing, biosparging;(ii)phytoextraction, phytovolatilisation, phytodegradation;(iii)composting, soil amendments, landfarming, and bioreactor systems;(iv)biofiltration, biotreatment wetlands, and biobeds;(v)monitored natural attenuation. (i) stimulation of aerobic or anaerobic degradation: bioremediation, biostimulation, bioaugmentation, bioventing, biosparging; (ii) phytoextraction, phytovolatilisation, phytodegradation; (iii) composting, soil amendments, landfarming, and bioreactor systems; (iv) biofiltration, biotreatment wetlands, and biobeds; (v) monitored natural attenuation.
(i) stimulation of aerobic or anaerobic degradation: bioremediation, biostimulation, bioaugmentation, bioventing, biosparging;
(ii) phytoextraction, phytovolatilisation, phytodegradation;
(iii) composting, soil amendments, landfarming, and bioreactor systems;
(iv) biofiltration, biotreatment wetlands, and biobeds;
(v) monitored natural attenuation.
(i) stimulation of aerobic or anaerobic degradation: bioremediation, biostimulation, bioaugmentation, bioventing, biosparging;
(ii) phytoextraction, phytovolatilisation, phytodegradation;
(iii) composting, soil amendments, landfarming, and bioreactor systems;
(iv) biofiltration, biotreatment wetlands, and biobeds;
(v) monitored natural attenuation.
(c) Chemical remediation techniques:(i)chemical oxidation;(ii)chemical reduction and reduction-oxidation (redox) reactions;(iii)pump and treat groundwater;(iv)remediation techniques to reduce the transfer of contaminants through isolation, containment and monitoring:(1)surface capping, reactive barriers, encapsulation;(2)chemical stabilisation, solidification and immobilisation;(3)geo-hydrological isolation and containment;(4)phyto-stabilisation;(5)control and aftercare through monitoring wells. (i) chemical oxidation; (ii) chemical reduction and reduction-oxidation (redox) reactions; (iii) pump and treat groundwater; (iv) remediation techniques to reduce the transfer of contaminants through isolation, containment and monitoring:(1)surface capping, reactive barriers, encapsulation;(2)chemical stabilisation, solidification and immobilisation;(3)geo-hydrological isolation and containment;(4)phyto-stabilisation;(5)control and aftercare through monitoring wells. (1) surface capping, reactive barriers, encapsulation; (2) chemical stabilisation, solidification and immobilisation; (3) geo-hydrological isolation and containment; (4) phyto-stabilisation; (5) control and aftercare through monitoring wells.
(i) chemical oxidation;
(ii) chemical reduction and reduction-oxidation (redox) reactions;
(iii) pump and treat groundwater;
(iv) remediation techniques to reduce the transfer of contaminants through isolation, containment and monitoring:(1)surface capping, reactive barriers, encapsulation;(2)chemical stabilisation, solidification and immobilisation;(3)geo-hydrological isolation and containment;(4)phyto-stabilisation;(5)control and aftercare through monitoring wells. (1) surface capping, reactive barriers, encapsulation; (2) chemical stabilisation, solidification and immobilisation; (3) geo-hydrological isolation and containment; (4) phyto-stabilisation; (5) control and aftercare through monitoring wells.
(1) surface capping, reactive barriers, encapsulation;
(2) chemical stabilisation, solidification and immobilisation;
(3) geo-hydrological isolation and containment;
(4) phyto-stabilisation;
(5) control and aftercare through monitoring wells.
(i) chemical oxidation;
(ii) chemical reduction and reduction-oxidation (redox) reactions;
(iii) pump and treat groundwater;
(iv) remediation techniques to reduce the transfer of contaminants through isolation, containment and monitoring:(1)surface capping, reactive barriers, encapsulation;(2)chemical stabilisation, solidification and immobilisation;(3)geo-hydrological isolation and containment;(4)phyto-stabilisation;(5)control and aftercare through monitoring wells. (1) surface capping, reactive barriers, encapsulation; (2) chemical stabilisation, solidification and immobilisation; (3) geo-hydrological isolation and containment; (4) phyto-stabilisation; (5) control and aftercare through monitoring wells.
(1) surface capping, reactive barriers, encapsulation;
(2) chemical stabilisation, solidification and immobilisation;
(3) geo-hydrological isolation and containment;
(4) phyto-stabilisation;
(5) control and aftercare through monitoring wells.
(1) surface capping, reactive barriers, encapsulation;
(2) chemical stabilisation, solidification and immobilisation;
(3) geo-hydrological isolation and containment;
(4) phyto-stabilisation;
(5) control and aftercare through monitoring wells.
(a) Restrictions on the cultivation and consumption of crops and vegetables;
(b) Restrictions on the consumption of eggs;
(c) Restrictions on the access of pets or livestock;
(d) Restrictions on the extraction or use of groundwater for drinking, personal hygiene or industrial purposes;
(e) Restrictions on demolition, de-sealing, or construction on the site (e.g. constructive measures for ventilation, tanking, etc.);
(f) Restrictions on access to the site (e.g. through fencing) or to the areas surrounding the site;
(g) Restrictions on land use or land use changes;
(h) Restrictions on digging, drilling or excavation;
(i) Restrictions to avoid contact with soil, dust or indoor air, and applying precautions to protect human health (e.g. respirators, gloves, wet cleaning, etc.).
(a) the coordinates, address or cadastral parcel(s) of the site in accordance with Directives (EU) 2019/1024 and 2007/2/EC;
(b) the year of inclusion in the register;
(c) contaminating or potentially contaminating activities that have taken or are taking place on the site;
(d) the management status of the site;
(e) conclusions regarding the presence or absence, type and risk of the contamination (or residual contamination after soil remediation) where information on those elements is already available from the soil investigations and site-specific risk assessment referred to in Articles 15 and 16;
(f) required subsequent actions and management steps referred to in Articles 15 and 16.
(a) information on environmental permits issued for the site, including the start and end year of the activity;
(b) current and planned land use;
(c) results of soil investigation and soil remediation reports, such as concentrations and contours of the contamination, conceptual site model, risk assessment methodology, techniques used or planned, effectiveness and cost estimates of risk reduction measures;
(d) timeline of subsequent actions and management steps.
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and in particular Article 192(1) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national parliaments,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions(2),
Acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure(3),
(1) Soil is a vital, limited resource and is considered non-renewable and irreplaceable on a human time-scale. It is crucial for the economy, the environment and society in general.
(2) Healthy soils are soils that are in good chemical, biological and physical condition and which can therefore provide ecosystem services vital to humans and the environment, such as safe, nutritious and sufficient food, biomass, clean water, nutrients cycling, carbon storage and a habitat for biodiversity. Soils are also essential for ensuring food security. However, it is estimated that 60 to 70 % of the soils in the Union are degraded and continue to deteriorate.
(3) Soils also provide other services, such as acting as a physical platform for infrastructure and for human activities, being a source of raw materials, or constituting an archive of geological, geomorphological and archaeological heritage. Not all of those other services need a functional ecosystem to be provided. Such other services are often the most prevalent uses of soil, causing a significant loss of vital ecosystem services. It is therefore important to find a balance between those two types of services provided by soils.
(4) Soil degradation affects ecosystem services provided by soils, with a negative impact on human health and on the environment. Soil degradation can cover aspects related to physical degradation, such as soil sealing and soil artificialisation in general, soil erosion, soil compaction and reduction of soil water retention and infiltration, and aspects related to chemical or biological degradation, such as excess and depletion of nutrients, acidification, salinisation and soil contamination, and loss of soil organic carbon, soil biodiversity and soil biological activity.
(5) Soil degradation costs the Union tens of billions of euro every year. Soil health impacts the provision of ecosystem services that have a significant economic return. The improvement of soil health makes sound economic sense and could significantly increase the price and value of land in the Union. Moreover, it can take hundreds of years to produce just 1 centimetre of topsoil, while the degradation process and complete loss of soil can occur rapidly.
(6) The Commission communication of 11 December 2019 entitled ‘The European Green Deal’ set out an ambitious roadmap to transform the Union into a fair and prosperous society, with a modern, resource-efficient and competitive economy, aiming to protect, conserve and enhance the Union’s natural capital and to protect the health and well-being of its citizens. As part of the European Green Deal, the Commission adopted the EU Biodiversity Strategy for 2030 set out in its communication of 20 May 2020 entitled ‘EU Biodiversity Strategy for 2030, Bringing nature back into our lives’, the Farm to Fork Strategy set out in its communication of 20 May 2020 entitled ‘A Farm to Fork Strategy for a fair, healthy and environmentally-friendly food system’, the Zero Pollution Action Plan set out in its communication of 12 May 2021 entitled ‘Pathway to a Healthy Planet for All EU Action Plan: Towards Zero Pollution for Air, Water and Soil’, the EU Climate Adaptation Strategy set out in its communication of 24 February 2021 entitled ‘Forging a climate-resilient Europe – the new EU Strategy on Adaptation to Climate Change’ and the EU Soil Strategy for 2030 set out in its communication of 17 November 2021 entitled ‘EU Soil Strategy for 2030: Reaping the benefits of healthy soils for people, food, nature and climate’.
(7) The Union is committed to the United Nations 2030 Agenda for Sustainable Development and its Sustainable Development Goals (SDGs). Healthy soils contribute directly to the achievement of several SDGs, in particular SDG 2 (zero hunger), SDG 3 (good health and well-being), SDG 6 (clean water and sanitation), SDG 11 (sustainable cities and communities), SDG 12 (responsible consumption and production), SDG 13 (climate action) and SDG 15 (life on land). SDG 15.3 aims to combat desertification, restore degraded land and soil, including land affected by desertification, drought and floods, and strive to achieve a land degradation-neutral world by 2030.
(8) The Union and its Member States, as parties to the United Nations Convention on Biological Diversity(4), approved by Council Decision 93/626/EEC(5), agreed at the 15th Conference of the Parties to that Convention on the ‘Kunming-Montreal Global Biodiversity Framework’, which comprises several action-oriented global targets for 2030 of relevance for soil health. According to that Framework, nature’s contributions to people, including soil health, need to be restored, maintained and enhanced.
(9) The Union and its Member States, as parties to the United Nations Convention to Combat Desertification in those countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa (UNCCD)(6), approved by Council Decision 98/216/EC(7), have committed to combatting desertification and mitigating the effects of drought in affected countries. Fourteen Member States, namely Bulgaria, Greece, Spain, France, Croatia, Italy, Cyprus, Latvia, Hungary, Malta, Portugal, Romania, Slovenia and Slovakia, have declared themselves as countries affected by desertification under the UNCCD.
(10) In the context of the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change (UNFCCC), approved by Council Decision 94/69/EC(8), land and soil are considered simultaneously as a source and a sink of carbon. The Union and its Member States, as parties to the UNFCCC, have committed to promote sustainable management, conservation and enhancement of carbon sinks and reservoirs.
(11) The EU Biodiversity Strategy for 2030 states that it is essential to step up efforts to protect soil fertility, reduce soil erosion and increase soil organic matter by adopting sustainable soil management practices. It also states that significant progress is needed on identifying contaminated soil sites, restoring degraded soils, defining the conditions for good ecological status of soils, introducing restoration objectives and improving the monitoring of soil health.
(12) The EU Soil Strategy for 2030 sets the long-term vision that, by 2050, all Union soil ecosystems are in a healthy condition and are thus more resilient. As a key solution, healthy soils contribute to addressing the Union’s goals of achieving climate neutrality and becoming resilient in relation to climate change, developing a clean and circular economy, including a clean and circular bioeconomy, reversing biodiversity loss, safeguarding human health, halting desertification and reversing land degradation.
(13) Funding is vital to enable a transition to healthy soils. The 2021-2027 Multiannual Financial Framework, laid down in Council Regulation (EU, Euratom) 2020/2093(9), presents several funding opportunities available for the protection, sustainable management and regeneration of soils. ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’ is one of the five EU missions of Horizon Europe – the Framework Programme for Research and Innovation, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/695 of the European Parliament and of the Council(10), and is specifically dedicated to promoting soil health. The EU Mission ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’ is a key instrument for the implementation of this Directive, and aims to lead the transition to healthy soils through funding an ambitious research and innovation programme, establishing a network of 100 living labs and lighthouses in rural and urban areas, advancing the development of a harmonised soil monitoring framework and increasing awareness of the importance of soil. Other Union policies and programmes that present objectives contributing to healthy soils are the common agricultural policy (CAP), the cohesion policy funds, the Programme for Environment and Climate Action (LIFE), established by Regulation (EU) 2021/783 of the European Parliament and of the Council(11), Horizon Europe, the Technical Support Instrument, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/240 of the European Parliament and of the Council(12), the Recovery and Resilience Facility, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/241 of the European Parliament and of the Council(13), and the InvestEU Programme, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/523 of the European Parliament and of the Council(14). As the goal to have all soils within the Union in a healthy condition is of common interest, there is a need to increase the mobilisation of resources, including private capital, and to enhance cooperation with relevant financial institutions, such as the European Investment Bank, in order to support soil health and soil resilience.
(14) In the EU Soil Strategy for 2030, the Commission announced it would submit a legislative proposal on soil health to enable the objectives of that strategy to be met and good soil health to be achieved across the Union by 2050. In its resolution of 28 April 2021 on soil protection, the European Parliament emphasised the importance of protecting soil and promoting healthy soils in the Union, bearing in mind that soil degradation continues, despite the limited and uneven action being taken in some Member States. The European Parliament called on the Commission to design a Union-wide common legal framework, with full respect for the subsidiarity principle, for the protection and sustainable use of soil, addressing all major soil threats. Significantly, the European Parliament underlined the risks stemming from the absence of a level playing field for the functioning of the internal market and the strong potential of a common legal framework on soil to stimulate fair competition in the private sector, develop innovative solutions and know-how, and strengthen the export of technologies outside the Union.
(15) In its conclusions of 23 October 2020, the Council supported the Commission in stepping up efforts to better protect soils and soil biodiversity, as a non-renewable resource of vital importance.
(16) Regulation (EU) 2021/1119 of the European Parliament and of the Council(15)sets out a binding objective of climate neutrality in the Union by 2050 and negative emissions thereafter, to be achieved by prioritising swift and predictable emission reductions and, at the same time, enhancing removals by natural sinks. Sustainable soil management results in increased carbon sequestration and in most cases in co-benefits for ecosystems and biodiversity. The Commission communication of 15 December 2021 entitled ‘Sustainable Carbon Cycles’ underlined the need for clear and transparent identification of the activities that unambiguously remove carbon from the atmosphere, such as the development of a Union framework for the certification of carbon removals from natural ecosystems, including soils. Moreover, Regulation (EU) 2018/841 of the European Parliament and of the Council(16)not only makes soil carbon central to the achievement of targets on the pathway to a climate neutral Europe, but also calls for Member States to prepare a system for the monitoring of soil carbon stocks, using, inter alia, the land use/cover area frame statistical survey (LUCAS) datasets.
(17) The EU Climate Adaptation Strategy underlined that using nature-based solutions inland, including the restoration of the sponge-like function of soils, will boost the supply of clean and fresh water, reduce the impacts of flooding and alleviate the impacts of droughts. It is important to maximise the capacity of soils to retain and purify water and reduce pollution.
(18) The Zero Pollution Action Plan sets out the vision for 2050 that air, water and soil pollution is reduced to levels no longer considered harmful to health and natural ecosystems and that respect the boundaries our planet can cope with, thus creating a toxic-free environment.
(19) The Commission communication of 23 March 2022 entitled ‘Safeguarding food security and reinforcing the resilience of food systems’ stressed that food sustainability is fundamental for food security. Healthy soils make the Union food system more resilient by providing the basis for nutritious and sufficient food.
(20) It is necessary to set measures for Union-wide harmonised monitoring and assessment of, and support for, soil health and soil resilience and tackling contaminated sites, in order to achieve healthy soils by 2050, to maintain soils in a healthy condition and meet the Union’s objectives on climate and biodiversity, to prevent and respond to droughts and natural disasters, to protect human health and to ensure food security and safety.
(21) Soils host more than 25 % of all biodiversity and are the second-largest carbon pool on the planet. On account of their ability to capture and store carbon, healthy soils contribute to the achievement of the Union’s objectives on climate change. Soil biodiversity encompasses micro-organisms, including bacteria, fungi, protists and nematodes, as well as larger organisms, such as earthworms and insects, and plant roots, which collectively contribute to the ecological and functional diversity of soil ecosystems. Healthy soils also provide a favourable habitat for organisms to thrive and are crucial for enhancing biodiversity and the stability of related ecosystems. Biodiversity below and above ground are intimately connected and interact through mutualistic relationships between species, such as mycorrhizal fungi that connect plant roots. Therefore, the importance of collection and analysis of information on the presence of soil bacteria and fungi should be recognised and serve as a foundation for the potential future expansion of biodiversity monitoring.
(22) Soil organic matter is crucial for the provision of soil ecosystem services and functions, as it reduces soil degradation such as erosion and compaction, while increasing the buffering, water-holding, infiltration and cation exchange capacity of the soil. Soil organic matter can improve not only the structural stability of soils, but also the development of biomass, including an increase in crop yields. Additionally, soil organic matter positively affects soil biodiversity and can increase the amount of carbon sequestered in soils and therefore the soil organic carbon stocks, thereby contributing to climate change mitigation and adaptation.
(23) Floods, wildfires and extreme weather events are natural disaster risks of the highest concern across Europe. The concerns regarding droughts and water scarcity are rapidly increasing across the Union. In 2020, 24 Member States considered droughts and water scarcity to be key emerging or climate-related disaster risks, compared to only 11 Member States in 2015. Healthy soils are instrumental in ensuring resilience in relation to droughts and natural disasters. Practices that enhance water retention and nutrient availability in soils, soil structure, soil biodiversity and carbon sequestration increase the resilience of ecosystems, plants and crops to withstand and recover from drought, natural disasters, heatwaves and extreme weather events, which will become more frequent in the future due to climate change. In contrast, without proper soil management, drought and natural disasters cause soil degradation and make soils unhealthy. Improvement of soil health helps to mitigate the fatalities and the economic losses associated with climate-related extremes, which amounted to more than 182 000 casualties and approximately 560 billion EUR in the Union between 1980 and 2021.
(24) Soil health contributes directly to human health and well-being. Healthy soils provide safe and nutritious food, and have the ability to filter contaminants, hence preserving drinking water quality. Soil contamination can harm human health through ingestion, inhalation or dermal contact. Human exposure to the healthy soil microbial community is beneficial in relation to developing the immune system and resistance to certain diseases and allergies. Healthy soils support the growth of trees, flowers and grasses, and create green infrastructure that offers aesthetic value, well-being and an improved quality of life.
(25) Soil degradation impacts soil fertility, yields, pest resistance and nutritional food quality. Since 95 % of our food is directly or indirectly produced on soils and the global population continues to increase, it is crucial that this finite natural resource remains healthy to ensure food security in the long-term and secure the productivity and profitability of Union agriculture. It is important to maintain or enhance soil health and contribute to the sustainability and resilience of the food system.
(26) The aspirational long-term objective of this Directive is to achieve healthy soils by 2050. In light of the limited knowledge regarding the condition of soils and regarding the effectiveness and costs of the measures to regenerate their health, this Directive focuses on establishing a soil monitoring framework and assessing the situation of soils throughout the Union. This Directive also includes support for soil health and soil resilience as well as for assessment and management of the risks of contaminated sites. However, it does not impose an obligation on Member States to achieve healthy soils by 2050 or set intermediate targets. As soon as the results of the first assessment of soil health and related trend analysis are available, the Commission should take stock of the progress made towards achieving the objectives of this Directive and assess the need for its possible amendment.
(27) Addressing the pressures on soils and supporting soil health and soil resilience require that certain characteristics be taken into account, namely the variety of soil types, the specific local and climatic conditions and the land use or the land cover. It is therefore appropriate that Member States establish soil districts and soil units. Soil districts should reflect the administrative territories under the responsibility of appropriate governance structures and cover one or several entire soil units. In turn, soil units should reflect a certain degree of homogeneity of those characteristics, for the monitoring and assessment of soil health across all of the territory of Member States. Soil units should be under the responsibility of those governance structures, enabling Member States to ensure that the monitoring and assessment of soil health are properly undertaken, and that the support for soil health and soil resilience complies with the requirements under this Directive.
(28) To design the sampling survey for soil monitoring, Member States will need to take into account their soil districts and soil units. In order to ensure a sufficient level of harmonisation between Member States, a set of minimum criteria for defining soil units should be established at Union level, taking into account at least the soil type and land use. For that purpose, the map of the Soil Regions of the European Union and Adjacent Countries 1:5 000 000, published by the Federal Institute of Geosciences and Natural Resources (BGR), in partnership with the Joint Research Centre (JRC), could be used. That map builds on soil types as defined in the World Reference Base for Soil Resources, coordinated by the International Union of Soil Sciences, as well as on fully comparable and harmonised basic data at the continental level, such as on climate, topography, relief, geology and vegetation. As regards land use, the categories defined in Regulation (EU) 2018/841 and the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC) Guidelines serve as a harmonised basis for land use reporting. Therefore, in order to delineate soil units, Member States should take into account at least the soil districts, as well as the soil regions and the land use categories. On account of spatial variability in soil properties and land use, a soil unit can consist of non-adjacent areas. In addition, climatic and environmental conditions can be taken into account when delineating soil units. More detailed or updated information at the Union, national or subnational level could be used, where available. When establishing their soil units, Member States can draw on additional available data on climate, environmental zones or river basins. In this context, the Alterra Report 2281 on ‘Descriptions of the European Environmental Zones and Strata’ of January 2012 is especially relevant as it provides datasets on generic classification of environmental stratification of Europe, aggregated into environmental zones, which can be used for the establishment of soil units by Member States.
(29) In order to ensure appropriate governance in relation to soils, Member States should be required to designate the competent authorities responsible at an appropriate level for carrying out the obligations provided for in this Directive, including one or more competent authorities for each soil district. Member States should be allowed to designate any additional competent authority at the appropriate level, including at national or subnational level. It is essential that Member States provide the Commission with up-to-date information on the designated competent authorities.
(30) Member States should be allowed to designate the appropriate competent authority for carrying out the obligations provided for in this Directive at military sites. In addition, data and information pertaining to military sites should not be disclosed, if their disclosure adversely affects public security or national defence. Therefore, Member States should be permitted not to make accessible to the public data and information the disclosure of which would adversely affect public security or national defence, even through a digital soil health data portal to be established by the Commission and the European Environment Agency (EEA) or a national register of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites to be set up by Member States, and should be permitted not to report such data and information to the Commission and the EEA.
(31) In order to have a common understanding of healthy soil condition, it is necessary to establish a minimum common set of measurable criteria which, if not respected, would lead to a critical loss in the capacity of soil to function as a vital living system and to provide ecosystem services. Such criteria should reflect and be based on the existing level of soil science.
(32) In order to describe soil degradation, it is necessary to establish common soil descriptors that can be measured or estimated. Even if there is significant variability between soil types, climatic conditions and land uses, current scientific knowledge allows the setting of criteria at Union level for some of those soil descriptors. However, Member States should be able to adapt the criteria for some of those soil descriptors based on specific national or local conditions and to define the criteria for other soil descriptors for which common criteria at Union level cannot be established at this stage. For those soil descriptors for which clear criteria that would distinguish between healthy and unhealthy soil condition cannot be established at this stage, their monitoring and assessment will facilitate the possible development of such criteria in the future.
(33) The criteria for healthy soil condition of the soil descriptors should be divided into non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values. The non-binding sustainable target values should reflect the aspirational long-term objective of this Directive and do not create an obligation to act. Those non-binding sustainable target values should reflect, based on the current scientific knowledge, the ideal situation whereby the capacity of soils to provide ecosystem services will not decrease and no significant harm will be caused to human health or the environment. However, bearing in mind the need for efficiency and the limited resources available, and in order to reflect local conditions, operational trigger values set by Member States are needed. Those operational trigger values should set in motion support to achieve soil health and soil resilience. For each aspect of soil degradation, one or several proportional and feasible operational trigger values should be set. Setting the trigger values at national level will ensure that local conditions and practices, soil use and current policies can be fully taken into account. Member States could decide to set the operational trigger value for one or more aspects of soil degradation at the same level as the non-binding sustainable target value for those aspects of soil degradation. The Commission should support Member States in setting the non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values.
(34) Some soils have special characteristics, either because they are atypical by nature and constitute rare habitats for biodiversity or unique landscapes or because they have been heavily modified by humans and could contain tangible traces of human history. Those characteristics should be taken into account in the context of the definition of healthy soils and the requirements to achieve healthy soil condition.
(35) Similarly to its aspirational long-term objective to achieve healthy soils by 2050, and with a view to contributing to the objectives of the EU Soil Strategy for 2030 and in particular to the ‘No Net Land Take’ objective, this Directive also aims to adopt a stepwise approach to the issue of land take. To contribute to that long-term objective, it is important to assess the various processes of land take, and aim to reduce and mitigate their impact on soil health and ecosystem services. This Directive thus aims to set up a soil monitoring framework for the more visible aspects of land take, namely soil sealing and soil removal, using tools already available at Union level through services delivered under the Copernicus component of the Union Space Programme, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/696 of the European Parliament and of the Council(17)(‘Copernicus services’), optionally complemented with national remote-sensing data and national inventories. The aim is to have a common understanding with regard to soil sealing and soil removal and to initiate preliminary reflections at national level, based on sound data.
(36) Without prejudice to Member States’ competence for taxation and to the ‘polluter pays’ principle, the provisions concerning soil health monitoring under Chapter II of this Directive should not be understood as creating any financial burden on landowners and land managers other than Member States and the competent authorities.
(37) Soil is a limited resource subject to ever-growing competition for different uses. Land take is a process which causes a modification of land use and of the characteristics of the soil. It can be seen as an overarching concept that can be subdivided into multiple aspects. The first aspect of land take is a change from natural and semi-natural land uses towards settlement areas. The second aspect of land take is soil artificialisation caused by the durable alteration of the soil components and soil characteristics, resulting in a loss of the capacity of soils to provide ecosystem services. Soil artificialisation can be further divided into three main processes, namely soil sealing, soil removal and other types of soil artificialisation. Soil sealing equates to a covering of the soils with artificial materials, which are completely or partially impermeable. Buildings are an example of impermeable soil sealing. Train tracks built with permeable materials are a type of partially impermeable soil sealing. Roads, waste disposal grounds and dumping grounds could be considered as other examples of soil sealing. Soil removal is a temporary or long-term removal of the surface layer of the soil and sometimes of the subsoil in an area. It occurs, for example during construction works, open-pit mining or quarrying. There are other, less visible, types of soil artificialisation such as the intentional stabilisation and compaction of soil, the modification of layers of soil or subsoil with the inclusion of artificial materials or the partial covering of soil with composite materials. The most visible and impactful subtypes of soil artificialisation, namely soil sealing and soil removal, are the easiest to monitor, especially through remote sensing and machine learning. Therefore, soil sealing and soil removal should be monitored together with their effects on soil’s capacity to provide ecosystem services.
(38) Among the land take aspects, the growth of settlement areas is a process often driven by economic development needs, which entails a land use change from natural and semi-natural areas, including protected forests, natural grasslands, peatlands, agricultural and forestry land, gardens and parks, to settlement areas, for example as part of urban development. Settlement areas, as described in Regulation (EU) 2018/841, include all developed land, namely residential, transportation, commercial and production infrastructure of any size, unless they are already included under other land use categories. Settlement areas also include soils, herbaceous perennial vegetation such as turf grass and garden plants, and trees in rural settlements, homestead gardens and urban areas. In particular, land take of agricultural land for the settlements often impacts the function of the soil as regards food provision. Such changes of land use are often a precursor to some other aspects of land take, in particular to soil sealing, and it is important to monitor such changes in order to anticipate at least part of the process of soil sealing. It is also important to note that settlements are not always fully sealed. On the contrary, a significant number of urban areas still have large amounts of soils that are not sealed, and for some urban areas that amount is more than 50 % of their surface. That indicator related to that aspect of land take alone is therefore not sufficient to fully monitor the issue of land take as a whole, as it does not differentiate between sealed soils and unsealed soils, and it renders the green areas within settlement areas invisible, making their monitoring and sustainable management more difficult.
(39) Soils in settlement areas that are not sealed, and in densely populated urban areas in particular, are as important to monitor and manage sustainably as any other soils, as they still provide ecosystem services that are vital in maintaining a good quality of life within urban areas. A wide array of environmental issues are present and concentrated in a comparatively small surface area, in densely populated urban areas. Those issues could include, among others, a higher rate of contaminated sites due to past industrial activities, a higher risk of flooding because of soil sealing, a higher prevalence of heat islands and more limited access to green areas essential for mental and physical well-being. Soil ecosystem services provided by healthy soils in urban areas can have a very strong positive impact on a great number of people by addressing those specific issues, and their importance should not be understated. Urban green spaces, both public and private, also contribute to the ‘blue-green network’ and to biodiversity, and are a key element of other environmental policies. This is also in line with Article 8 of Regulation (EU) 2024/1991 of the European Parliament and of the Council(18)on the restoration of urban ecosystems, which reflects the need for Member States to maintain and increase the surface area of urban green spaces.
(40) Soil sealing and soil removal, as part of the soil artificialisation aspect of land take, are different from the growth of settlements, as they do not necessarily constitute land use change, but rather a concrete and measurable change in the soil cover and soil characteristics. Soil sealing and soil removal can cause the loss, often irreversibly, of the capacity of soils to provide vital ecosystem services, such as provision of food and biomass, water and nutrients cycling, a basis for biodiversity or carbon storage. Sealed soil also exposes human settlements to higher flood peaks and more intense heat island effects.
(41) With regard to renewable energy sites, Member States can qualify the soil as sealed, as soil in an area that underwent soil removal or as soil that was not sealed or as soil in an area that did not undergo soil removal, depending on the type of construction. For example, solar parks could either be considered as soil sealing or not, depending on what is done with the soil at the base of the solar panels. If the soil can still sustain an ecosystem sufficiently, then solar parks are not considered soil sealing. That assessment should be made based on the impact on the soil, regardless of the purpose or appearance of the relevant construction. Inventories of areas with such types of constructions, where information on what is done with the soil at the base of such types of constructions is available, can be intersected with remote-sensing maps of soil sealing to qualify those areas as soils that are not sealed.
(42) Mitigation is essential as regards the impact of soil sealing and soil removal in general. Therefore, it is appropriate to lay down certain principles to mitigate the impact of soil sealing and soil removal, by adopting an effort-based approach taking into account a large set of good practices aimed at minimising and offsetting the loss of soil’s capacity to provide ecosystem services. Those principles should be based on the land take hierarchy of the EU Soil Strategy for 2030, taking into account different conditions and geographical and administrative circumstances in Member States. The provisions of this Directive concerning land take do not impose new permitting procedures and should not prevent permitting of activities, including for projects of overriding public interest, and should not impinge on the spatial planning decisions that fall under the competence of national, regional or local authorities. Those principles could cover a wide array of practices such as minimising soil sealing, de-sealing and reconstructing previously sealed soils, rational densification of urbanised areas while safeguarding green spaces, including urban green spaces, and natural terrains, revitalisation of brownfields, privileging time-limited land take and performing land rehabilitation upon the termination of the land take. In order to mitigate the impact of soil sealing and soil removal as sustainably as possible, the offsetting measures, depending on the ecosystem service to be offset, might need to be geographically as close as possible to the source of the loss of the ecosystem service. Indeed, a consequence of the wrong application of those principles can be the displacement of green and high-value ecosystem areas and services far away from the areas with sealed soils, with a complete concentration of soil sealing and soil removal in the affected areas.
(43) The soil health assessment based on the monitoring network should be accurate, while at the same time keeping the costs of such monitoring at a reasonable level. It is therefore appropriate to lay down criteria for sampling points that are representative of the soil units reflecting a certain degree of homogeneity of soil condition under different soil types, climatic conditions and land use. It is also appropriate to consider the specific situation of the Union’s outermost regions, as listed in Article 349 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU), which justifies providing for specific measures to support those regions. Therefore, Member States should be able to adapt, when necessary, the obligations relating to monitoring and assessment of soil health to their outermost regions’ specific characteristics. The grid of sampling points should be determined by using geostatistical methods, be based on soil units and be sufficiently dense to provide an estimation of the area of degraded soils throughout the territory of Member States, with a margin of error of not more than 5 % at the soil unit level. That value is commonly considered to provide a statistically sound estimation and reasonable assurance that the objective concerned has been achieved. The design of the sampling survey for soil monitoring should be based on the best available information on distribution of soil properties, such as information resulting from previous national or subnational surveys, relevant measurements carried out by soil managers and measurements conducted under Union and international law or specific programmes, such as the LUCAS soil campaigns or the International Cooperative Programme on Assessment and Monitoring of Air Pollution Effects on Forests (ICP Forests). Without prejudice to obligations laid down under this Directive for the management of contaminated sites, data obtained from sampling points taken during soil investigations at contaminated sites can be used for the assessment of criteria for healthy soil condition.
(44) Soil archives store a representative subset of soil samples, which makes it possible to use one sample for various purposes, including research, thus reducing the long-term costs ofin situmonitoring. In addition, soil archives make it possible to re-evaluate soil samples taken in the past in the context of the present for the purposes of an improved understanding of long-term soil change, or for other research purposes, including medical research. The Commission, including services such as the JRC, and the Member States should ensure that a representative subset of soil samples is well preserved in physical archives and remains available for further research and innovation. Where Member States undertake such archiving, a representative subset of soil samples should be stored in dedicated soil archives at least for two monitoring cycles. It should be possible for Member States to decide to transfer a representative subset of their soil samples to the Commission’s dedicated soil archive.
(45) The Commission should assist and support Member States, at their request, in monitoring their soil health by continuing to carry out and enhancing regularin situsoil sampling and related soil measurements (LUCAS soil) as part of the LUCAS carried out in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 223/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(19). For that purpose, and subject to the agreement of Member States, LUCAS is to be enhanced and upgraded to fully align it with the specific quality requirements to be met for the purposes of this Directive. In order to alleviate the administrative and financial burden, Member States should be allowed to take into account the soil health data collected under LUCAS. Those soil health data should be made available to Member States in a timely manner. The Member States thus supported should make the necessary legal arrangements to ensure that the Commission can carry out suchin situsoil sampling, including on privately owned land, and in compliance with applicable Union or national law.
(46) The Commission is developing remote-sensing services in the context of Copernicus as a user-driven programme established by Regulation (EU) 2021/696, thereby also supporting Member States. In order to increase the timeliness and effectiveness of soil health monitoring, Member States should, where relevant, use remote-sensing data, including outputs from the Copernicus services, for the monitoring of relevant soil descriptors and soil sealing and soil removal indicators, and, if relevant, the assessment of soil health. The Commission and the EEA should support exploring possibilities with regard to, and developing, soil remote-sensing products, to assist Member States in monitoring the relevant soil descriptors and soil sealing and soil removal indicators.
(47) Building on and upgrading the existing EU Soil Observatory, the Commission should establish a digital soil health data portal that should be compatible with the EU Data Strategy, set out in its communication of 19 February 2020 entitled ‘A European strategy for data’, and with the EU data spaces. The digital soil health data portal should be a hub providing access to soil data coming from various sources, in an aggregated form at the soil unit level or at a more detailed level if relevant, provided that it is not possible to identify the individual values or the location of the underlying georeferenced samples. That portal should primarily include all the data collected by the Member States and the Commission as required by this Directive. The processing and accessing of those data, including for scientific purposes, should comply with relevant Union law, such as Directives 2003/4/EC(20), 2007/2/EC(21), (EU) 2019/1024(22)of the European Parliament and of the Council as well as Regulation (EU) 2023/2854 of the European Parliament and of the Council(23)and Regulation (EC) No 223/2009. Furthermore, Member States should be able to review soil health data and to request correction of any errors, before such data are made public through the digital soil health data portal. In addition, it should be possible to integrate in the portal, on a voluntary basis, other relevant soil data collected by Member States or any other party, and in particular data resulting from projects under Horizon Europe and the EU Mission ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’, provided that those data meet certain requirements as regards format and specifications. Those requirements should be specified by the Commission by way of implementing acts.
(48) It is also necessary to improve the harmonisation of soil monitoring systems used in the Member States and exploit the synergies between Union and national monitoring systems in order to have more comparable data across the Union. It is very important to ensure the quality and comparability of soil measurements through the application of quality management system practices by the laboratories involved. To minimise the administrative burden for the laboratories, a Member State could consider it sufficient for laboratories to have one accreditation for any of the methodologies for determining the values of soil descriptors. Laboratories, or parties contracted by laboratories, performing the soil measurements should apply quality management system practices in accordance with EN ISO/IEC-17025. Equivalent quality management standards at Union or international level could be used, and, where relevant, synergies with the quality management system of ICP Forests could be sought.
(49) It is important to use methodologies for soil testing that are certified by internationally recognised bodies, such as the International Organization for Standardization (ISO) and the European Committee for Standardization (CEN), as well as acknowledged by the global research community, provided that such methodologies are available. It is also possible to use for soil testing other equivalent methodologies, namely analytical procedures that determine the same parameter or descriptor and are proven to produce identical results within the margin of their repeatability coefficient (0,95). Certification of any equivalent methodologies should also be obtained from internationally recognised bodies, such as the ISO and the CEN, and such equivalent methodologies should be acknowledged by the global research community.
(50) In order to ensure that soils are protected from contamination by substances that have the potential to cause significant risks to human health and to contaminate surrounding air, surface waters, groundwater and subsequently oceans, policy mechanisms to detect and assess such substances of concern should be established. In that regard, an approach that allows monitoring and analysis of such substances or groups of substances via an indicative list, similar to the approach used for surface water and groundwater, should be developed regarding soil contamination. The substances or groups of substances to be placed on such indicative list should include substances posing a significant risk to soil health and soil resilience, human health or the environment, and substances for which the information available indicates that they could pose a significant risk to, or via, soil, and for which the available monitoring data are insufficient. There should be no upper limit on the number of the substances or groups of substances to be included in the indicative list of soil contaminants for the purposes of monitoring and analysis.
(51) It is necessary to gather data on the presence of soil contaminants that could pose a risk to human health and the environment, including pesticides, their metabolites, per- and polyfluoroalkyl substances (PFAS) and other emerging soil contaminants. This Directive should therefore provide a framework to include such contaminants in an indicative list of soil contaminants for which more soil monitoring data are needed to address the risk to human health and the environment. In order to limit monitoring costs, Member States should be allowed to perform measurements on a limited number of sampling points for those contaminants. The Commission could provide support to Member States by measuring a selection of the soil contaminants from the indicative list of soil contaminants in LUCAS.
(52) Microplastics and nanoplastics are substances that can pose a risk to soil health and also to essential activities such as agricultural production. Their presence in soils can have implications for soil fertility, thereby compromising the health and healthy development of crops. It is therefore essential that this Directive allow the inclusion of microplastics and nanoplastics in the monitoring of soil contaminants.
(53) In order to make the widest possible use of soil health data generated by the monitoring carried out under this Directive, Member States should be required to facilitate the access to such data to the public, in an aggregated form at the soil unit level or at a more detailed level if relevant, provided that it is not possible to identify the individual values or the location of the underlying georeferenced samples. The confidential data collected by the Commission or by Member States to produce European statistics should be protected in accordance with the rules and measures of Regulation (EC) No 223/2009, in order to gain and maintain the confidence of the parties responsible for providing that information. Where the Commission or Member States produce soil health statistics, they should ensure that confidential data respect the principles of Regulation (EC) No 223/2009. Moreover, in order to protect data ownership, it is important that the Commission, the EEA or the Member States only disclose data with the consent of the data owner. In addition, Member States should communicate soil health data and the results of the soil health assessments to relevant stakeholders such as farmers, foresters, landowners and local authorities. It is important that prospective land buyers and tenants receive, in accordance with national law and upon their request, the soil health data and the results of the soil health assessments. Furthermore, soil health data made available pursuant to this Directive can be used for monitoring of soil-related aspects carried out under other Union law, where relevant.
(54) The results of the soil health assessments carried out under this Directive will inform the process of identifying the specific practices needed to manage soil sustainably and thus the support that Member States should provide to increase soil health and soil resilience. Without prejudice to the obligations stemming from other Union and national law, the provisions of this Directive on support for soil health and soil resilience do not impose additional obligations on landowners and land managers. At the same time, soil managers, landowners, land managers and relevant authorities should receive support to improve soil health and soil resilience. That support should take the form of, inter alia: information and advice on practices that improve soil health and soil resilience, taking into consideration the local soil conditions; capacity building; promoting awareness of the benefits of practices that improve soil health and soil resilience; promoting research and innovation; assessing the technical and financial needs; and facilitating access to and uptake of available funding.
(55) Economic instruments, including those under the CAP that provide support to farmers, have a crucial role in maintaining and improving soil health and soil resilience and, to a lesser extent, forest soils. The CAP aims to support soil health through the implementation of conditionality, eco-schemes and rural development measures. Financial support for farmers and foresters that apply practices improving soil health and soil resilience can also be generated by the private sector. For example, voluntary sustainability labels in the food, wood, bio-based and energy industries, established by private stakeholders, can take into account the contributions of farmers and foresters to improve soil health and soil resilience in accordance with this Directive. Such labels could enable food, wood and other biomass producers that follow those practices in their production to reflect them in the value of their products. Additional funding for a network of real-life sites for testing, demonstrating and upscaling of solutions, including on carbon farming, will be provided through the living labs and lighthouses of the EU Mission ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’. Without prejudice to the ‘polluter pays’ principle, support and advice should be provided by Member States to help landowners, land managers and land users affected by actions taken under this Directive, taking into account, in particular, the needs and limited capacities of small and medium-sized enterprises.
(56) Pursuant to Regulation (EU) 2021/2115 of the European Parliament and of the Council(24), Member States are to describe in their CAP strategic plans how the environmental and climate architecture of those plans is intended to contribute to the achievement of, and be consistent with, the long-term national targets set out in, or deriving from, the legislative acts listed in Annex XIII to that Regulation.
(57) Member States should be required to closely monitor the impact of the support for soil health and soil resilience, taking into account new knowledge from research and innovation. Valuable contributions are expected in this respect from the EU Mission ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’ and, in particular, its living labs and activities to support soil monitoring, soil education and citizen engagement.
(58) Soil regeneration brings degraded soils back to a healthy condition. In the context of soil regeneration, the results of the soil health assessments can be taken into account and it is appropriate to adapt regeneration measures to the specific characteristics of the situation, type, use and condition of the soil and the local, climatic and environmental conditions. In the case of areas with soil sealing or soil removal, recovering the capacity of soils to provide ecosystem services requires first reconstructing the soil, with the aim of achieving a level of functioning of the soil and ecosystem services provision which is as close as possible to its natural functioning and its optimal level of ecosystem services provision.
(59) To ensure synergies between the different measures adopted under other Union law that could have an impact on soil health, Member States should ensure that the activities to support soil health and soil resilience are consistent with: the national restoration plans prepared in accordance with Regulation (EU) 2024/1991; the national biodiversity strategies and action plans established in accordance with Article 6 of the United Nations Convention on Biological Diversity; the CAP strategic plans to be drawn up by Member States in accordance with Regulation (EU) 2021/2115; the codes of good agricultural practices and the action programmes for designated vulnerable zones adopted in accordance with Council Directive 91/676/EEC(25); the conservation measures and prioritised action framework established for Natura 2000 sites in accordance with Council Directive 92/43/EEC(26);the measures for achieving good ecological status and good chemical status of water bodies included in river basin management plans prepared in accordance with Directive 2000/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(27); the flood risk management measures established in accordance with Directive 2007/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(28); the drought management plans promoted in the EU Climate Adaptation Strategy; the national action programmes established in accordance with Article 10 of the UNCCD; the targets set out under Regulations (EU) 2018/841 and (EU) 2018/842 of the European Parliament and of the Council(29); the integrated national energy and climate plans established in accordance with Regulation (EU) 2018/1999 of the European Parliament and of the Council(30); the national air pollution control programmes prepared under Directive (EU) 2016/2284 of the European Parliament and of the Council(31); the risk assessments and disaster risk management planning established in accordance with Decision No 1313/2013/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council(32); the national actions plans adopted in accordance with Article 4 of Directive 2009/128/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(33)and the environmental impact assessments performed in accordance with Directive 2011/92/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council(34). Activities supporting soil health and soil resilience should be, as far as possible, integrated within those programmes, codes, action frameworks, targets, plans and measures to the extent that they contribute to the achievement of their objectives. Consequently, relevant indicators and data, such as soil-related result indicators under Regulation (EU) 2021/2115 and statistical data on agricultural input and output reported under Regulation (EU) 2022/2379 of the European Parliament and of the Council(35), should be accessible to the competent authorities in order to cross-reference those data and indicators and thus make it possible to obtain the most accurate possible assessment of the effectiveness of the measures chosen.
(60) Contaminated sites are often the legacy of decades of activities in the Union, such as industrial or military activities, and can lead to risks to human health and the environment now and in the future. It is therefore necessary first to identify and investigate potentially contaminated sites and then, in the event of confirmed contamination, to assess the risks of the contaminated site and take measures to address unacceptable risks. In this context, it is essential to also consider the impact of contaminated sites on environmental media or matrices other than soil, such as groundwater or surface water. Some of those activities, such as the use of underground storage facilities for dangerous substances, might have taken place in the bedrock or the parent material. Where such underground storage facility has leaked, contaminants might have moved into the bedrock or the parent material, and most likely they will not be found in the soil. However, the contaminants could spread and thus have an impact on human health or the environment. Therefore, if such activities are undertaken at potentially contaminated sites, the bedrock or the parent material in the vicinity of the activity will also have to be investigated to verify whether the activity has caused contamination that has an impact on human health or the environment.
(61) Soil investigation needs to determine whether a potentially contaminated site is in fact contaminated, and whether the contamination poses a risk to human health or the environment. This Directive does not require the analysis of soil descriptors other than soil contamination as part of the soil investigation. As land use can change over time, it is important to keep information on contamination accessible to the public. For instance, where a decision has to be taken on a change of land use, it is important to evaluate whether contamination found in a past soil investigation might pose a risk to the envisaged new land use. Therefore, in order to assess whether a potentially contaminated site is in fact contaminated, the risks to human health or the environment linked to the sensitive use of the site also have to be taken into account. Sensitive uses of sites include the use of playgrounds, schools or sites used for childcare, or areas in their vicinity, the use of residential areas or the use by vulnerable populations of other areas. Where a soil investigation proves that a potentially contaminated site is in fact not contaminated, the site should no longer be considered by the Member State as potentially contaminated, unless contamination is suspected based on new evidence.
(62) As the number of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites could be very high and the level of risk that a contaminated site poses can vary from very low to very high, it is appropriate to follow a risk-based and stepwise approach for identifying and investigating potentially contaminated sites and for managing contaminated sites. Such approach can enable Member States to prioritise certain sites. By prioritising certain sites, Member States can take into account the potential risk a suspected or confirmed case of contamination poses to human health and the environment, as well as the social or economic context. The evaluation of the potential risk involved in such prioritisation is much more generic than the site-specific risk assessment that is carried out on a contaminated site.
(63) To identify potentially contaminated sites, Member States should collect evidence, including through historical research that explores information on industrial activities, incidents and accidents, using old maps, archives, press articles, environmental permits and notifications by the public or authorities and human biomonitoring or environmental monitoring data from research projects. Member States should set a list of potentially contaminating activities and be able to prioritise certain potentially contaminated sites that are most likely to pose a potential risk to human health or the environment, based on the type of activity, extent of the potential contamination, an indication that there is an immediate risk or other relevant information. As the number of potentially contaminated sites might evolve over time, a first identification of such sites should be completed within a set timeframe, based on the existing evidence, while further identification of such sites should be carried out through a systematic approach.
(64) In order to ensure that soil investigations on potentially contaminated sites are carried out in a timely and effective manner, Member States should, in addition to the obligation to establish the timeframe within which soil investigations should be carried out, be required to identify specific events that trigger such investigations. Such triggering events could include the request for, or review of, an environmental or building permit or an authorisation required pursuant to Union or national law, soil excavation activities, land use changes, or land or real estate transactions. Soil investigations could follow different stages, such as a preliminary desk study, site-specific historic study to collect information about past industrial activities, incidents or accidents, site visit, preliminary or exploratory investigation, more detailed or descriptive investigation, and field or laboratory testing, and could include a site-specific assessment of the risks the contamination poses to human health and the environment. If contamination is found, the soil investigation should form the basis of the characterisation of the contamination and its environmental context and provide basic information for the site-specific risk assessment and the design of any risk reduction measures that might be necessary. Baseline reports and monitoring measures implemented in accordance with Directive 2010/75/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council(36)could also qualify as soil investigation where appropriate.
(65) Flexibility with regard to the management of contaminated sites is necessary to take account of costs, benefits and local specificities. Member States should therefore at least adopt a risk-based and stepwise approach for identifying and investigating potentially contaminated sites and for managing contaminated sites, taking into account the difference between those two categories and thereby enabling resources to be allocated taking account of the specific environmental, social and economic context. Decisions with regard to the management of contaminated sites, including on the risk-based and stepwise approach, should be taken based on the nature and extent of potential risks to human health, including the exposure to contaminants of vulnerable populations such as pregnant women, persons with disabilities, elderly people and children, and to the environment resulting from exposure to soil contaminants or to contaminants that migrated to the groundwater and, if possible, the cumulative effects on human health, soil ecosystems and associated ecosystem services.
(66) Natural and anthropogenic background levels should be taken into account in the risk assessment as they could also help to set soil remediation or management objectives.
(67) The results of the cost-benefit analysis of undertaking site-specific risk assessment or soil remediation should be positive. For instance, for small-scale contaminated sites, detailed site-specific risk assessment might be more expensive than immediate soil remediation, or the site could be clearly and seriously contaminated in such a way that a detailed site-specific risk assessment would not be necessary for the purposes of taking a decision on soil remediation. In such cases, the number of steps in the risk-based and stepwise approach for identifying and investigating potentially contaminated sites and for managing contaminated sites can be reduced since detailed site-specific risk assessment brings little added value. Member States should lay down the specific methodology for the site-specific risk assessment of contaminated sites. Member States should also determine what constitutes an unacceptable risk from a contaminated site based on scientific knowledge, the precautionary principle, local specificities, and current and planned land use.
(68) In order to reduce to an acceptable level the risks of contaminated sites for human health and the environment, Member States should ensure that adequate risk reduction measures, including soil remediation, are taken. The optimum risk reduction measures should be sustainable and selected through a balanced decision-making process that takes account of the environmental, social and economic impact. The choice of the technique or measure depends on a combination of criteria such as the nature of the contaminants, characteristics of the soil, volume of the contamination, time and space available, budgetary constraints, soil remediation objectives, current and planned land use, and potential to improve soil health. The risk reduction measures should not have a negative impact on the risk assessment and risk management of the catchment areas for abstraction points of water intended for human consumption set out in Article 8 of Directive (EU) 2020/2184 of the European Parliament and of the Council(37). As soil remediation focuses on removing the risk that soil contamination poses to human health or the environment, it might be the case that soil remediation would not improve other soil descriptors. Certain soil remediation techniques can also negatively impact soil health. Therefore, all the advantages and disadvantages of the remediation techniques should be taken into account. It should be possible to qualify measures taken under other Union law as risk reduction measures under this Directive if those measures effectively reduce risks posed by contaminated sites.
(69) The investigation of potentially contaminated sites and the management of contaminated sites should respect the polluter pays, precautionary and proportionality principles. Member States should aim to identify the polluter and should establish a hierarchy of responsibility or decision chain of responsibility, to determine the natural or legal person responsible for bearing the costs of the soil investigation, risk assessment and the risk reduction measures. It should be possible for the Member States to decide to further distinguish between historically and newly contaminated sites and to apply a more stringent approach for contamination caused after a certain date of reference. In the case of contaminated sites for which it is not possible to identify the natural or legal person responsible for the contamination, Member States should be able to use financial instruments and Union funding programmes in order to carry out the obligations regarding soil investigation and soil remediation.
(70) Soil contamination is already regulated under Union law such as Directives 2010/75/EU or 2004/35/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(38). The provisions of this Directive are without prejudice to requirements under relevant Union law.
(71) Soil investigations, risk assessments or risk reduction measures that have been carried out on potentially contaminated sites or contaminated sites prior to 16 December 2025 and which meet the requirements set out in this Directive should be deemed appropriate to meet the requirements set out in this Directive for such sites.
(72) Measures taken pursuant to this Directive should also take account of other Union policy objectives, such as the objectives pursued by Regulation (EU) 2024/1252 of the European Parliament and of the Council(39), namely ensuring a secure and sustainable supply of critical raw materials for the Union’s industries.
(73) Transparency is an essential component of soil policy and ensures public accountability and awareness, fair market conditions and that progress can be monitored. Therefore, Member States should set up and maintain a national register of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites. Those registers should contain site-specific information and be made publicly accessible in the form of an online georeferenced spatial database. If registers are established at subnational level, Member States should provide for a coordinated national entry point to the different subnational registers with, for example, a centralised national website containing weblinks. The registers should contain the information that is necessary for the public to be informed of the existence of potentially contaminated sites and the management of contaminated sites. Given that the presence of soil contamination on potentially contaminated sites can, by definition, only be suspected, the difference between potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites should be communicated and clearly explained to the public to avoid raising unnecessary concerns. Registers that exist on 16 December 2025 and that meet the requirements set out in this Directive should be deemed appropriate to meet the requirements set out in this Directive.
(74) Article 19(1), second subparagraph, of the Treaty on European Union (TEU) requires Member States to provide remedies sufficient to ensure effective judicial protection in the fields covered by Union law. In addition, in accordance with the Convention on access to information, public participation in decision-making and access to justice in environmental matters(40)(the ‘Aarhus Convention’), approved by the European Community on 17 February 2005 by Council Decision 2005/370/EC(41), members of the public concerned are to have access to justice in order to contribute to the protection of the right to live in an environment which is adequate for personal health and well-being.
(75) As clarified by the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union(42), Member States are not permitted to restrict legal standing to challenge a decision of a public authority to those members of the public concerned who participated in the decision-making procedure which led to the adoption of that decision. In addition, any review procedure should be fair, equitable, timely and not prohibitively expensive, and provide for adequate remedies, including injunctive relief as appropriate. Furthermore, in line with the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union(43), access to justice is as a minimum to be granted to the public concerned.
(76) Directive (EU) 2019/1024 mandates the release of public sector information in free and open formats. The overall objective of Directive (EU) 2019/1024 is to continue the strengthening of the Union’s data economy by increasing the amount of interoperable public sector data available for reuse, ensuring fair competition and easy access to public sector information, and enhancing cross-border innovation based on data. The main principle of that Directive is that government data should be open by default and design. Directive 2003/4/EC is aimed at guaranteeing the right of access to environmental information in the Member States in line with the Aarhus Convention. The Aarhus Convention and Directive 2003/4/EC encompass broad obligations related both to making environmental information available upon request and actively disseminating such information. Directive 2003/4/EC provides for a restricted list of exemptions from dissemination or disclosure of environmental information, taking into account the public interest served by the dissemination, in the event that the dissemination or disclosure of the information would adversely affect certain interests. Such interests include: public security or national defence; the confidentiality of commercial or industrial information where such confidentiality is provided for by Union or national law to protect a legitimate economic interest, including the public interest in maintaining statistical confidentiality and tax secrecy; and the confidentiality of personal data or files relating to a natural person where that person has not consented to the disclosure of the information to the public, where such confidentiality is provided for by Union or national law. Directive 2007/2/EC is also of broad scope, covering the sharing of spatial information, including data sets on different environmental topics. It is important that the provisions of this Directive related to access to information and data-sharing arrangements complement Directives (EU) 2019/1024, 2003/4/EC and 2007/2/EC and do not create a separate legal regime. Therefore, the provisions of this Directive regarding information to the public and information on monitoring of implementation should be without prejudice to those Directives.
(77) It is also important that the provisions of this Directive related to data-sharing arrangements enable Member States to reuse existing data infrastructures established pursuant to Directives (EU) 2019/1024 and 2007/2/EC to ensure there is an effective and timely exchange of information. For that purpose, the Member States and the Commission could make use of tools such as REPORTNET managed by the EEA. That approach follows the ‘once-only’ principle and avoids imposing an additional burden on the Member States to set up a dedicated data infrastructure under this Directive.
(78) In order to ensure the necessary adaptation of the rules on soil health monitoring and management of contaminated sites, the power to adopt acts in accordance with Article 290 TFEU should be delegated to the Commission in respect of amending this Directive to adapt to scientific and technical progress the methodologies for monitoring soil health, the indicative list of risk reduction measures and the phases and principles for the site-specific risk assessment. It is of particular importance that the Commission carry out appropriate consultations during its preparatory work, including at expert level, and that those consultations be conducted in accordance with the principles laid down in the Interinstitutional Agreement of 13 April 2016 on Better Law-Making(44). In particular, to ensure equal participation in the preparation of delegated acts, the European Parliament and the Council receive all documents at the same time as Member States’ experts, and their experts systematically have access to meetings of Commission expert groups dealing with the preparation of delegated acts.
(79) In order to ensure uniform conditions for the implementation of this Directive, implementing powers should be conferred on the Commission in order to set formats or methods for sharing or collecting soil health data and for integrating those data in the digital soil health data portal and to set out the format, structure and detailed arrangements for reporting data and information electronically to the Commission. Those powers should be exercised in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 of the European Parliament and the Council(45).
(80) To support Member States in carrying out their obligations under this Directive, the Commission should, in cooperation with the Member States and other stakeholders, where relevant, draw up documents and develop scientific tools, including possible methodologies and procedures that could be applied. Those documents and scientific tools would provide in due time essential information for Member States, while ensuring the flexibility to build on methodologies and procedures already in place. Those documents and scientific tools should be complemented with the necessary assistance and capacity building. The Commission should provide to Member States the necessary capacity building and assistance and support multilateral harmonisation of methods, and thereby eliminate existing data gaps and workflow bottlenecks by sharing expertise. To that end, the Commission should build on existing mechanisms at Union and international level, including the Soil BON initiative, Global Soil Partnership, SOILveR, NICOLE, EUROSOLAN, the EU Mission’s ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’ Mirror Groups and EIONET. The Commission should support cross-border cooperation between Member States to ensure that a harmonised approach to soil monitoring is taken and that there is a level playing field between neighbouring soil districts.
(81) In addition to drawing up documents and developing scientific tools, the Commission should organise regular exchanges of information, experience and best practices on the application of this Directive between Member States and, where relevant, other stakeholders. Such exchanges of information could, in addition, provide the opportunity for the discussion on: communication to the public of the results of the soil health assessments; practices that improve soil resilience; contamination other than anthropogenic point-source contamination; application of the hierarchy of responsibility determining the party or parties responsible for the management of contaminated sites; orphan site management; soil remediation techniques for contaminated sites; identification and evaluation of natural and anthropogenic background levels; approaches for the identification of areas where individual criteria for healthy soil condition are not satisfied; quality management system practices for laboratories; and land take mitigation principles.
(82) By 17 June 2033, the Commission should carry out an evidence-based evaluation and, where relevant, a revision of this Directive, on the basis of the results of the soil health assessments. That evaluation should assess in particular the need to set more specific requirements to ensure that the objectives of this Directive are achieved. That evaluation should also assess the need to adapt to scientific and technical progress the definition of healthy soils by adding provisions on certain soil descriptors or criteria for healthy soil condition based on new scientific evidence relating to the protection of soils or on the grounds of a problem specific to a Member State arising from new environmental or climatic circumstances. In accordance with paragraph 22 of the Interinstitutional Agreement of 13 April 2016 on Better Law-Making, that evaluation is to be based on the criteria of efficiency, effectiveness, relevance, coherence and value added and should provide the basis for impact assessments of options for further action.
(83) Coordinated measures by all Member States are necessary to achieve the vision of all soils being healthy by 2050 and to secure the provision of ecosystem services by soils across the Union in the long term. Individual actions of Member States have proven to be insufficient since soil degradation is continuing and even increasing. Since the objectives of this Directive cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States but can rather, by reason of the scale and effects of the action, be better achieved at Union level, the Union may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 TEU. In accordance with the principle of proportionality as set out in that Article, this Directive does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives.
(84) The European Data Protection Supervisor was consulted in accordance with Article 42(1) of Regulation (EU) 2018/1725 of the European Parliament and of the Council(46)and delivered an opinion on 11 December 2023.
(85) In accordance with the Joint Political Declaration of 28 September 2011 of Member States and the Commission on explanatory documents(47), Member States have undertaken to accompany, in justified cases, the notification of their transposition measures with one or more documents explaining the relationship between the components of a directive and the corresponding parts of national transposition instruments. With regard to this Directive, the legislator considers the transmission of such documents to be justified,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Objectives and subject matter
Article 1
1. The objectives of this Directive are to establish a solid and coherent soil monitoring framework for all soils across the Union, to reduce soil contamination to levels no longer considered harmful to human health and the environment, to continuously improve soil health in the Union, to maintain soils in a healthy condition and to prevent and address all aspects of soil degradation, with a view to achieving healthy soils by 2050 so that they can provide multiple ecosystem services on a scale sufficient to meet environmental, societal and economic needs, prevent and mitigate the impacts of climate change and biodiversity loss, and increase resilience against natural disasters and in terms of food security.
2. This Directive lays down a framework for and measures on:
(a)
monitoring and assessment of soil health;
(b)
soil resilience; and
(c)
management of contaminated sites.

Scope
Article 2
This Directive applies to all soils in the territory of the Member States.

Definitions
Article 3
For the purposes of this Directive, the following definitions apply:
(1)
‘soil’ means the top layer of the Earth’s crust, situated between the bedrock or the parent material and the land surface, and which is composed of mineral particles, organic matter, water, air and living organisms;
(2)
‘ecosystem’ means a dynamic complex of plant, animal and micro-organism communities and their non-living environment, interacting as a functional unit;
(3)
‘ecosystem services’ means the direct or indirect contributions of ecosystems to the environmental, economic, social, cultural and other benefits that people derive from those ecosystems;
(4)
‘soil biodiversity’ means the variation in soil life, from genes to communities of organisms, and the ecological complexes of which they are part, that is complexes ranging from soil micro-habitats to landscapes;
(5)
‘soil health’ means the physical, chemical and biological condition of soil, determining its capacity to function as a vital living system and to provide ecosystem services;
(6)
‘soil resilience’ means the ability of soil to preserve its functions and maintain its capacity to provide ecosystem services, and to withstand and recover from disturbances;
(7)
‘soil management practices’ means practices that impact the physical, chemical or biological properties of soil;
(8)
‘soil district’ means a part of the territory of a Member State, which has been delineated by that Member State in accordance with this Directive;
(9)
‘soil unit’ means a spatially discrete area within a soil district resulting from the intersection of sets of spatial data used as factors for statistical homogeneity within that soil district;
(10)
‘soil descriptor’ means a parameter describing a physical, chemical or biological characteristic of soil health;
(11)
‘soil health assessment’ means the evaluation of the health of soil based on the measurement or estimation of the values of soil descriptors;
(12)
‘soil contamination’ means the presence of a substance in soil at a level that may be, directly or indirectly, harmful to human health or the environment;
(13)
‘contaminant’ means a substance liable to cause soil contamination or contamination of bedrock or parent material;
(14)
‘potentially contaminated site’ means a delineated area where soil contamination or contamination of bedrock or parent material caused by anthropogenic point-source activities is suspected based on relevant evidence;
(15)
‘contaminated site’ means a delineated area with confirmed soil contamination or contamination of bedrock or parent material caused by anthropogenic point-source activities;
(16)
‘land’ means the surface of the Earth that is not regularly covered by water bodies;
(17)
‘land cover’ means the physical and biological cover of the surface of the Earth;
(18)
‘soil sealing’ means the covering of soil with completely or partially impermeable material;
(19)
‘sealed soil’ means an area of soil that underwent soil sealing;
(20)
‘soil removal’ means the temporary or long-term total or partial removal of soil in an area;
(21)
‘de-sealing’ means the conversion of sealed soil into soil that is not sealed soil;
(22)
‘transfer function’ means a mathematical rule that enables the value of a measurement performed using a methodology different from a reference methodology to be converted into the value that would be obtained by performing the soil measurement using the reference methodology;
(23)
‘public concerned’ means the public affected or likely to be affected by soil degradation, or having an interest in the decision-making procedures related to the implementation of the obligations under this Directive, including landowners, land managers and land users, as well as non-governmental organisations promoting the protection of human health or the environment and meeting any requirements under national law;
(24)
‘soil regeneration’ means an intentional activity aimed at changing the condition of soil from degraded to healthy;
(25)
‘risk’ means the likelihood of harmful effects to human health or the environment resulting from exposure to soil contamination or to contamination of bedrock or parent material;
(26)
‘soil investigation’ means a process that can be performed in multiple and iterative phases to assess the presence and levels of contaminants in soil, bedrock or parent material and, if relevant, to characterise and determine the extent of a contaminated site;
(27)
‘soil remediation’ means a set of actions that reduce, isolate or immobilise contaminants in soil, bedrock or parent material;
(28)
‘risk reduction measures’ mean measures that aim to reduce the risks that contaminated sites pose to human health and the environment, either by means of soil remediation or modification of the source-pathway-receptor linkage without changing the characteristics of the contamination itself.

Soil districts and soil units
Article 4
1. Member States shall establish, for administrative purposes, one or more soil districts which shall cover their entire territory and be under the responsibility of one or more competent authorities as designated pursuant to Article 5.
2. Member States shall establish soil units which together cover their entire territory, for the purposes of designing monitoring and of reporting with regard to soil health within a given margin of error within the soil unit concerned, taking into account:
(a)
the geographical extent of soil districts as established pursuant to paragraph 1;
(b)
the soil type as defined in the map of the soil regions of the European Union and Adjacent Countries 1:5 000 000, published by the Federal Institute of Geosciences and Natural Resources (BGR), in partnership with the Joint Research Centre (JRC);
(c)
the land use categories, excluding water bodies, as referred to in Regulation (EU) 2018/841.
3. For the purposes of establishing their soil units, Member States may use, where available at the Union, national or subnational level, updates of data referred to in paragraph 2 or more detailed data equivalent to those data.
Member States may take into account additional spatial data to establish their soil units, such as data concerning the climate, environmental zones as described in the relevant scientific studies or reports, or river basins.

Competent authorities
Article 5
Member States shall designate the competent authorities responsible at an appropriate level for carrying out the obligations provided for in this Directive.

Monitoring framework for soil health and for soil sealing and soil removal
Article 6
1. Member States shall establish a monitoring framework (‘soil monitoring framework’) at a level which is appropriate to the soil descriptors and soil sealing and soil removal indicators to ensure that regular, coherent and accurate monitoring of soil health and of soil sealing and soil removal is carried out in accordance with this Article and with Annexes I and II.
The soil monitoring framework shall build on existing monitoring frameworks at national level and Union level including, where appropriate, data from the land use/cover area frame statistical survey (LUCAS).
If necessary, Member States may adapt their soil monitoring framework for their outermost regions in order to take into account the specific characteristics of those regions.
2. Member States shall monitor soil health in each soil unit and soil sealing and soil removal in each soil district.
3. The monitoring framework shall be based on the following:
(a)
the soil descriptors and criteria for healthy soil condition referred to in Article 7;
(b)
the sampling points to be determined in accordance with Article 9(1);
(c)
the soil measurements to be carried out by Member States and, if applicable, by the Commission in accordance with Article 9(3) and (4);
(d)
scientifically robust remote-sensing data and products as referred to in paragraph 4 of this Article, if any;
(e)
the soil sealing and soil removal indicators referred to in Article 7(1), second subparagraph.
4. The Commission and the European Environment Agency (EEA) shall leverage existing space-based data and products delivered under the Copernicus component of the Union Space Programme, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/696, to explore possibilities with regard to, and develop, in cooperation with Member States, soil remote-sensing products, to provide the Member States with the necessary data on soil sealing and soil removal indicators and to support the Member States in monitoring the relevant soil descriptors.
5. By 17 December 2027, the Commission and the EEA shall, on the basis of existing data, establish a digital soil health data portal (the ‘digital soil health data portal’) to provide access in a georeferenced spatial format to at least the available soil health data, aggregated at the soil unit level or at a more detailed level, resulting from:
(a)
the soil measurements referred to in Article 9(3) and (4);
(b)
the relevant soil remote-sensing data and products referred to in paragraph 4 of this Article.
The processing and accessing of soil health data referred to in the first subparagraph shall be performed in accordance with relevant Union law.
6. The Commission and the EEA shall ensure that the Member States are given, in a timely and effective manner, the opportunity to review soil health data and to request the correction of any errors, before such data are made public through the digital soil health data portal. The Commission and the EEA shall ensure that such opportunity is also given in relation to any other report to be published in the digital soil health data portal and based on the soil monitoring framework.
7. The digital soil health data portal may provide access to soil health-related data other than the data referred to in paragraph 5 if those soil health-related data were shared or collected in accordance with the formats or methods established by the Commission pursuant to paragraph 9.
8. The digital soil health data portal shall not provide access to data and information the disclosure of which would adversely affect public security or national defence.
9. The Commission shall adopt implementing acts to establish formats or methods for sharing or collecting the data referred to in this Article or for integrating those data in the digital soil health data portal. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 22(2).

Soil descriptors, criteria for healthy soil condition, and soil sealing and soil removal indicators
Article 7
1. When monitoring and assessing soil health, Member States shall apply the soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Parts A, B and C.
When monitoring soil sealing and soil removal, Member States shall apply the soil sealing and soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D.
2. When assessing soil health, Member States shall use criteria for healthy soil condition consisting of:
(a)
non-binding sustainable target values listed in Annex I, Parts A and B; and
(b)
operational trigger values set in accordance with paragraph 6.
3. Member States shall set a list of organic contaminants for the soil descriptor related to soil contamination referred to in Annex I, Part B. For that purpose, Member States may take into account the indicative list of soil contaminants referred to in Article 8.
4. Member States shall set a list of contaminants for the soil descriptors related to soil contamination referred to in Annex I, Part C, including pesticides, their metabolites and per- and polyfluoroalkyl substances (PFAS), representing the highest risk to human health and the environment, taking into account the indicative list of soil contaminants referred to in Article 8 as well as relevant information on the following, if available:
(a)
the toxicity of the soil contaminant;
(b)
the persistence and mobility of the soil contaminant;
(c)
possible sources and occurrence of the soil contaminant;
(d)
quantitative data regarding the production, use, consumption or sales volumes of the substances involved in the Member States concerned;
(e)
human biomonitoring data from research projects, and the presence of contaminants in environmental media.
5. Member States shall set the non-binding sustainable target values for the soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Part B, in accordance with the provisions set out in Annex I, Part B, third column.
6. Member States shall set one or more operational trigger values for each soil descriptor listed in Annex I, Parts A and B, reflecting soil degradation levels on the basis of which support for soil health and soil resilience in accordance with Article 11 is needed.
Member States may set the operational trigger value for one or more soil descriptors at the same level as the non-binding sustainable target value for those soil descriptors.
7. Member States may set soil descriptors and soil sealing and soil removal indicators in addition to those that are listed in Annex I.
8. Member States shall inform the Commission when they set or adapt soil descriptors, soil sealing and soil removal indicators or criteria for healthy soil condition in accordance with paragraphs 2 to 8.

Indicative list of soil contaminants
Article 8
1. The Commission shall, in cooperation with the Member States, establish an indicative list containing both soil contaminants with potential significant risks to soil health and soil resilience, human health or the environment and soil contaminants for which data are needed to address the impact of such potential significant risks.
2. The soil contaminants, including pesticides, their metabolites and PFAS, to be included in the indicative list referred to in paragraph 1, shall be selected on the basis of their potential to cause a significant risk to soil health and soil resilience, human health or the environment, of their toxicity and of the exposure to them across the Union.
3. By 17 June 2027, the Commission shall establish, in cooperation with Member States, the indicative list of soil contaminants referred to in paragraph 1 and shall update it, where necessary, based on the results of the monitoring and assessment of soil health carried out pursuant to this Chapter and in light of scientific and technical progress.

Measurements and methodologies
Article 9
1. Member States shall determine the number and location of sampling points by applying the methodology set out in Annex II, Part A.
For the purpose of the first subparagraph, the Commission shall provide Member States with relevant maps of soil descriptors, the initial sampling points and the relevant data linked to sampling points collected under previous LUCAS soil surveys.
2. After determining the number and location of the sampling points and prior to performing the sampling survey, Member States shall notify the Commission of any potential need for support in terms of field sampling and soil analysis as well as any other needs related to the sampling survey.
The Commission shall assess the needs for, and set the appropriate level of, support in coordination with the Member States concerned.
In the event that the Commission provides support under this paragraph, the Member State concerned shall adapt the sampling survey accordingly. The Member State concerned and the Commission shall set out in a written agreement the practical arrangements for such support.
In the event that the Commission provides support for field sampling, the Member State concerned shall ensure that the Commission is able to carry outin situsoil sampling.
3. Member States and, in the event that the Commission provides support under paragraph 2 in accordance with the written agreement referred to in the third subparagraph of that paragraph, the Commission shall carry out soil measurements by taking soil samples at the sampling points referred to in paragraph 1 and collect, process and analyse data as relevant in order to determine the following:
(a)
the values of the soil descriptors listed in Annex I;
(b)
where relevant, the values of the additional soil descriptors referred to in Article 7(7).
Member States shall be exempt from taking soil samples from sealed soil and areas that underwent soil removal.
Member States may exclude the areas not at risk of salinisation from the measurement of electrical conductivity referred to in Annex I, Part A, and shall inform the Commission thereof, providing an explanation.
Thein situsoil sampling shall be carried out in accordance with the minimum criteria for the methodology for field sampling surveys set out in Annex II, Part A, point 2.
For the soil contamination descriptors listed in Annex I, Part C, Member States may limit the sampling points to a relevant subset of the total number of sampling points determined in accordance with paragraph 1, first subparagraph, of this Article.
For the descriptor on loss of soil biodiversity listed in Annex I, Part C, Member States shall carry out measurements on at least 5 % of the total number of sampling points determined in accordance with paragraph 1, first subparagraph, of this Article.
4. Provided that the data were collected in the same monitoring cycle during which the sampling survey was performed and according to the methodologies referred to in Annex II, Part A, point 2, and Part B, the soil measurements to be carried out by Member States pursuant to paragraph 3 of this Article may consist of, where relevant, the measurements made by:
(a)
Member States in accordance with existing national or subnational soil monitoring networks and soil surveys;
(b)
Member States in accordance with Union and international law;
(c)
private actors, research organisations and other parties, where available.
For the performance of the first soil measurements as referred to in paragraph 8, the cycle for the collection of the data referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph shall, to the extent that those data are available, start on 16 December 2024.
5. Member States shall collect, process and analyse data in order to determine the values of the soil sealing and soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D.
6. Member States shall apply the following:
(a)
the methodologies for determining or estimating the values of the soil descriptors set out in Annex II, Part B;
(b)
the minimum methodological criteria for determining the values of the soil sealing and soil removal indicators set out in Annex II, Part C;
(c)
any requirements laid down by the Commission in accordance with paragraph 13 of this Article.
Member States may apply methodologies other than those listed in the first subparagraph, points (a) and (b), of this paragraph, provided that validated transfer functions are available, as required in Annex II, part B, fourth column.
7. Member States shall ensure that laboratories, or parties contracted by laboratories, performing the soil measurements to be carried out by Member States pursuant to paragraph 3 apply quality management system practices in accordance with EN ISO/IEC-17025 or with other equivalent standards accepted at Union or international level, and have access to suitably qualified staff with adequate training and to the infrastructure, equipment and products necessary for carrying out soil measurements.
When assessing compliance with quality management system practices, Member States may deem it sufficient to have one accreditation for any of the methodologies for determining the values of soil descriptors set out in Annex II, Part B.
Member States shall ensure that laboratories, or parties contracted by laboratories, performing the soil measurements to be carried out by Member States pursuant to paragraph 3 demonstrate their competences in relation to analysis of relevant measurands by:
(a)
participating in proficiency testing programmes covering the methods of analysis at levels of concentration that are representative of soil monitoring programmes, if available;
(b)
analysing reference materials that are representative of collected soil samples that contain appropriate levels of concentration, if available.
Where the Commission carries out soil measurements in accordance with paragraphs 3 and 4, this paragraph shall apply to the Commission.
8. Member States and, in the event that the Commission provides support under paragraph 2, the Commission shall ensure that the first soil measurements are performed by 17 December 2030.
9. Member States shall ensure that new soil measurements are performed every six years within one sampling campaign or as part of a continuous sampling scheme during the relevant six-year period.
10. By way of derogation from paragraph 9 of this Article, Member States may decide, before the second and subsequent sampling campaigns, not to carry out new soil measurements for a soil descriptor in part or in all of their territory if it is reasonable and justified to expect, based on data previously collected pursuant to this Article and Articles 6, 7 and 8, and on the use of scientific evidence, including predictive soil models, supported by a statistically significant amount of field data in terms of geographical and temporal coverage, that the value of such soil descriptor has not evolved significantly with respect to the uncertainty of the measurement since the last monitoring cycle. Member States shall notify the Commission of any such decision without undue delay.
The derogation laid down in the first subparagraph shall not apply as regards the carrying out of soil measurements for the same descriptor over two consecutive sampling campaigns.
11. For each monitoring cycle, Member States shall store for at least two monitoring cycles a representative subset of soil samples, in dedicated soil archives. Member States may decide not to store soil samples from their outermost regions.
Where Member States store soil samples in their dedicated soil archives, they shall determine the conditions for access to and use of such soil samples.
Where Member States decide to transfer a representative subset of their soil samples to the Commission’s dedicated soil archive, the Commission shall provide for that transfer. The Member States and the Commission shall establish the practical arrangements regarding the shipment of those soil samples and the conditions for their access and use. The Commission shall transmit to the Member States any results coming from further checks of relevant parameters or future analysis of new emerging parameters. The Commission shall store the soil samples in accordance with its archiving protocol.
12. Member States shall ensure that the values of the soil sealing and soil removal indicators are updated at least every three years, based on available information.
13. The Commission is empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 21 to amend Annex II, Part B, in order to adapt to scientific and technical progress the reference methodologies referred to therein, in particular where values of soil descriptors can be determined by soil remote-sensing products referred to in Article 6(4).

Soil health assessment
Article 10
1. Member States shall assess the soil health in all their soil districts and associated soil units based on the data collected in the context of the soil monitoring referred to in Articles 6 to 9 for each of the soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Parts A and B.
Member States shall ensure that soil health assessments are carried out every six years and that the first soil health assessment is carried out by 17 December 2031.
2. Soil health shall be assessed with respect to each aspect of soil degradation using the non-binding sustainable target values and the operational trigger values for the related criterion for healthy soil condition set in accordance with Article 7(2), (5) and (6).
3. Member States shall analyse the values for the soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Part C, with a view to identifying whether there is a critical loss of ecosystem services, taking into account the relevant data and available scientific knowledge. Member States shall analyse the values of soil sealing and soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D, with a view to assessing the impact of soil sealing and soil removal on the loss of ecosystem services and on the objectives and targets established under Regulation (EU) 2018/841.
4. Member States may identify improvements for each soil descriptor listed in Annex I, Parts A, B and C.
5. Good condition for a descriptor listed in Annex I, Parts A and B, shall be considered to have been achieved when the non-binding sustainable target value is met. Member States shall set an interval of values for the soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Parts A and B, that constitute moderate condition and poor condition with respect to the operational trigger values. Only the interval of moderate condition may be null.
6. Based on the soil health assessments carried out in accordance with this Article, the competent authorities referred to in Article 5 shall, where relevant in coordination with local, regional and national authorities, identify, in each soil district, the areas where individual criteria for healthy soil condition are not satisfied and for which support for soil health and soil resilience in accordance with Article 11 is needed, and inform the public, on an aggregated level, in accordance with Article 20. The soil health monitoring data, the results of the soil health assessments and the analysis referred to in paragraph 3 of this Article shall inform the development of the programmes, plans, targets and measures listed in Annex III.
7. In order to contribute to improving soil health, the competent authorities referred to in Article 5 shall, where relevant in coordination with local, regional and national authorities, identify, in each soil district, the areas with high potential for improvement of soil health through de-sealing or soil reconstruction. The potential of areas of sealed soil and areas that underwent soil removal shall be assessed based on technical feasibility, cost-efficiency and the achievable level of soil health improvement.
8. In addition to the obligations laid down in Article 20 and in accordance with national law, Member States shall communicate soil health data referred to in Articles 6 to 9 and the results of the soil health assessments carried out in accordance with this Article to the relevant landowners and land managers upon their request, in particular to support the development of the science-based advice referred to in Article 11(1), point (a).

Support for soil health and soil resilience
Article 11
1. Member States shall encourage and support landowners and land managers as regards improving soil health and soil resilience and facilitate such improvement by landowners and land managers by, inter alia:
(a)
ensuring easy and equal access to impartial and independent science-based advice and to information, training activities and capacity building for soil managers, landowners, land managers and relevant authorities with regard to practices that improve soil health and soil resilience;
(b)
promoting awareness of the multiple medium-term and long-term benefits of practices that improve soil health and soil resilience and drawing attention to the costs of practices detrimental to soil health and soil resilience;
(c)
promoting research and innovation in relation to sustainable soil management concepts and soil regeneration practices adapted to the local soil characteristics, climatic conditions and land use;
(d)
providing, at a local level, information on suitable measures and practices to increase soil health and soil resilience, based on the soil health assessment carried out in accordance with Article 10 and, where appropriate, taking into account documents and scientific tools referred to in Article 24(1), point (k);
(e)
making available a regularly updated overview of available funding, instruments and other measures that support soil health and soil resilience.
2. Member States shall also do the following, on a regular basis:
(a)
assess what technical and financial needs exist in relation to improving soil health and soil resilience;
(b)
engage with the public concerned, in particular landowners and land managers, and ensure that the public concerned is given an early and effective opportunity to determine the level of support needed; and
(c)
assess the expected effects on soil health and soil resilience of the measures taken in the context of the programmes, plans, targets and measures listed in Annex III.

Land take mitigation principles
Article 12
Without impinging on the autonomy of the Member States with regard to spatial planning, Member States shall ensure that the following principles are taken into consideration in the event of new soil sealing or new soil removal as part of land take, at the appropriate spatial level within their territory:
(a)
avoiding or reducing as much as possible the loss of the capacity of the soil to provide multiple ecosystem services, including food production, by:
(i)
reducing, as much as possible, the area of soil affected by soil sealing and soil removal, in particular by encouraging the reuse and repurposing of sealed soils, such as existing buildings;
(ii)
selecting areas where the loss of ecosystem services would be minimal, in particular areas with severely degraded soils, such as brownfields; and
(iii)
carrying out the soil sealing and soil removal in a way that minimises the negative impact on soil, in particular by protecting the surrounding soils or by keeping the soil sealing as reversible as possible;
(b)
aiming to offset to a reasonable extent the loss of the capacity of the soil to provide multiple ecosystem services, including through returning ecosystem services by encouraging the de-sealing of sealed soils and the reconstruction of areas that underwent soil removal.

Risk-based and stepwise approach
Article 13
1. Member States shall ensure that the risks to human health and the environment of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites are identified, managed, and kept at acceptable levels, taking account of the environmental, social and economic impact of the soil contamination and of the risk reduction measures taken pursuant to Article 16(4). Those risks may be evaluated taking into account the current and planned land use during each of the steps referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article.
Member States shall establish a hierarchy of responsibility to determine the party or parties responsible for the site-specific implementation of paragraph 2, points (b) and (c), of this Article.
2. Without prejudice to more stringent requirements that arise from Union or national law, Member States shall, by 17 December 2029, establish a risk-based and stepwise approach for the following:
(a)
the identification of potentially contaminated sites in accordance with Article 14;
(b)
the investigation of potentially contaminated sites in accordance with Article 15;
(c)
the site-specific risk assessment and management of contaminated sites in accordance with Article 16.
3. The public concerned shall be given early and effective opportunities:
(a)
to provide comments on the establishment and concrete application of the risk-based and stepwise approach referred to in paragraph 2;
(b)
to provide information relevant for the activities referred to in point (a), such as human biomonitoring or environmental monitoring data from research projects;
(c)
to provide information with a view to correcting the information contained in the register referred to in Article 17.
Comments provided under point (a) of this paragraph shall be taken into account when Member States establish and apply the risk-based and stepwise approach.
4. For the purposes of paragraph 3, Member States shall ensure that relevant information is provided to the public in a timely, adequate and effective manner, including by public notices and electronic media.

Identification of potentially contaminated sites
Article 14
1. Member States shall systematically identify potentially contaminated sites on their territory.
2. For the purposes of the identification of potentially contaminated sites, Member States shall establish a list of potentially contaminating activities. Those activities may be further classified or prioritised according to their potential to cause soil contamination based on scientific evidence. When identifying potentially contaminated sites on their territory, Member States shall take into account the following criteria, where relevant:
(a)
past or current operation of a potentially contaminating activity;
(b)
operation of an activity referred to in Annex I to Directive 2010/75/EU;
(c)
operation of an establishment referred to in Directive 2012/18/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council(48);
(d)
operation of an activity referred to in Annex III to Directive 2004/35/EC;
(e)
occurrence of a potentially contaminating event, accident, calamity, disaster, incident or spill liable to cause soil contamination;
(f)
relevant information resulting from the soil health monitoring carried out in accordance with Articles 6 to 9.
3. Member States shall ensure that potentially contaminated sites existing on or before 16 December 2025 are identified and duly recorded in the register referred to in Article 17 by 17 December 2035.

Investigation of potentially contaminated sites
Article 15
1. Member States shall ensure that soil investigations on potentially contaminated sites identified pursuant to Article 14 are carried out in accordance with paragraph 2 of this Article and with the risk-based and stepwise approach referred to in Article 13.
2. Member States shall lay down rules concerning the timeframe, content, form and prioritisation of soil investigations.
Member States shall take into account potentially contaminated sites located in areas used for the abstraction of water for human consumption in the prioritisation of soil investigations.
Member States may consider baseline reports and monitoring measures implemented in accordance with Directive 2010/75/EU as well as other investigations as soil investigations, if such reports, measures and investigations meet the requirements of this Directive.
3. Member States shall establish a list of specific events that trigger a soil investigation. Soil investigations shall be carried out within the timeframe referred to in paragraph 2.

Site-specific risk assessment and management of contaminated sites
Article 16
1. Member States shall lay down the specific methodology for the site-specific risk assessment of contaminated sites. When establishing such methodology, Member States shall ensure that the phases and principles referred to in Annex V are taken into consideration.
2. Member States shall determine what constitutes an unacceptable risk to human health and the environment resulting from contaminated sites, by taking into account existing scientific knowledge, the opinions of health authorities, the precautionary principle, local specificities, and current and planned land use.
3. For each contaminated site that has been found to be contaminated following an investigation pursuant to Article 15 or by any other means, Member States shall ensure that a site-specific risk assessment is carried out for the current and planned land use to determine whether the contaminated site poses unacceptable risks to human health or the environment. If the information gathered pursuant to Article 15 is sufficient to conclude that the soil contamination does not constitute an unacceptable risk to human health or the environment, or to conclude that soil remediation is needed, Member States may decide not to carry out the site-specific risk assessment.
4. On the basis of the results of the site-specific risk assessment referred to in paragraph 3, or of a conclusion that soil remediation is needed, reached in accordance with that paragraph, Member States shall ensure that the appropriate risk reduction measures are taken and implemented, without undue delay, to reduce to an acceptable level the risks to human health and the environment.
5. When deciding on the appropriate risk reduction measures, Member States shall, while aiming for soil decontamination, including the prevention of further contamination, take into consideration the long-term costs, benefits, effectiveness, durability and technical feasibility of available risk reduction measures. The risk reduction measures may consist of the measures referred to in Annex IV.
6. The Commission is empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 21 to adapt Annexes IV and V to scientific and technical progress.

Register
Article 17
1. By 17 December 2029, Member States shall, in accordance with paragraph 2, set up and maintain a register of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites as established in accordance with this Chapter.
2. The register shall contain the data and information set out in Annex VI, except data and information the disclosure of which would adversely affect public security or national defence.
3. Member States shall manage or supervise the register and ensure that it is regularly reviewed and updated.
4. Member States shall make public, free of charge, the register and the data and information referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article. Disclosure of any data and information may be refused or restricted by the competent authority where the conditions laid down in Article 4 of Directive 2003/4/EC are fulfilled.
The register shall be made available in the form of an online georeferenced spatial database.

Union funding
Article 18
Given the priority inherently attached to the establishment of soil monitoring, to soil resilience, and to the management of contaminated sites, the implementation of this Directive shall be supported by Union financial programmes in accordance with their applicable rules and conditions.
The Commission shall assess any gap between the available Union funding and funding needs for supporting Member States in the implementation of this Directive, paying specific attention to environmental monitoring needs.
When implementing this Directive, the Commission and Member States shall be encouraged to make use of financial resources from appropriate sources, including Union, national, regional and local funds, to finance actions with a focus on soil protection, soil resilience and soil regeneration.

Reporting by Member States
Article 19
1. Member States shall report electronically the following data and information to the Commission and to the EEA every six years:
(a)
the data relating to, and the results of, the monitoring of soil health and soil health assessments carried out in accordance with Articles 6 to 10;
(b)
a trend analysis of soil health for the soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Parts A, B and C, and of soil sealing and of soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D, in accordance with Article 10;
(c)
a summary of the progress on:
(i)
the support for soil health and soil resilience, in accordance with Article 11;
(ii)
the identification and investigation of potentially contaminated sites, the management of contaminated sites, and the registration of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites, in accordance with Articles 13 to 17;
Member States shall submit the first of the reports referred to in the first subparagraph by 17 June 2032.
2. Member States and the Commission, with the support of the EEA, shall ensure that there is a mutual exchange of the data and information referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article and that such exchange is effective and respects statistical confidentiality. Member States shall also ensure that the Commission and the EEA have timely and effective access to the data and information contained in the register referred to in Article 17.
3. By way of derogation from paragraphs 1 and 2, if disclosure of certain data and information would adversely affect public security or national defence, Member States may decide not to report, exchange or grant access to such data and information.
4. By 17 March 2029, Member States shall provide the Commission with online access to the following:
(a)
an up-to-date list of their soil districts and soil units referred to in Article 4 and the information on their geographical extent;
(b)
an up-to-date list of the competent authorities referred to in Article 5.
5. Member States shall inform the Commission of the outcome of the establishment of the risk-based and stepwise approach referred to in Article 13, of the methodology laid down pursuant to Article 16(1), and of what they determine to constitute an unacceptable risk pursuant to Article 16(2).
6. The Commission is empowered to adopt implementing acts establishing the format and the arrangements for submitting the data and information referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 22(2).

Information to the public
Article 20
1. Member States shall make public the results generated by the monitoring of soil health carried out under Article 9 and the soil health assessments carried out in accordance with Article 10 in the form of aggregated data, and make public the register referred to in Article 17.
2. The Commission shall ensure that the public has access to the digital soil health data portal.
The Commission shall publish the list of the competent authorities as communicated by Member States in accordance with Article 19(4), point (b).
3. Disclosure of any data and information required under this Directive may be refused or restricted where the conditions laid down in Article 4 of Directive 2003/4/EC are fulfilled.
4. Where the Commission or Member States use confidential data to produce European statistics, they shall protect such data in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 223/2009.
The Commission or the EEA shall be required to obtain the explicit authorisation of the authority that collected the confidential data before their disclosure.

Exercise of the delegation
Article 21
1. The power to adopt delegated acts is conferred on the Commission subject to the conditions laid down in this Article.
2. The power to adopt delegated acts referred to in Article 9(13) and Article 16(6) shall be conferred on the Commission for an indeterminate period of time from 16 December 2025.
3. The delegation of power referred to in Article 9(13) and Article 16(6) may be revoked at any time by the European Parliament or by the Council. A decision to revoke shall put an end to the delegation of the power specified in that decision. It shall take effect the day following the publication of the decision in theOfficial Journal of the European Unionor at a later date specified therein. It shall not affect the validity of any delegated acts already in force.
4. Before adopting a delegated act, the Commission shall consult experts designated by each Member State in accordance with the principles laid down in the Interinstitutional Agreement of 13 April 2016 on Better Law-Making.
5. As soon as it adopts a delegated act, the Commission shall notify it simultaneously to the European Parliament and to the Council.
6. A delegated act adopted pursuant to Article 9(13) or Article 16(6) shall enter into force only if no objection has been expressed either by the European Parliament or by the Council within a period of two months of notification of that act to the European Parliament and the Council or if, before the expiry of that period, the European Parliament and the Council have both informed the Commission that they will not object. That period shall be extended by two months at the initiative of the European Parliament or of the Council.

Committee procedure
Article 22
1. The Commission shall be assisted by a committee. That committee shall be a committee within the meaning of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5 of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 shall apply.

Access to justice
Article 23
1. Member States shall ensure that, in accordance with their national legal system, members of the public concerned have access to a review procedure before a court of law, or another independent and impartial body established by law, to challenge the substantive or procedural legality of the soil health assessment, the measures taken pursuant to this Directive and any failures to act of the competent authorities, provided that one of the following conditions is met:
(a)
they have a sufficient interest;
(b)
they maintain the impairment of a right, where administrative procedural law of a Member State requires such impairment as a precondition.
Member States shall determine what constitutes a sufficient interest and impairment of a right, and shall do so consistently with the objective of providing the public with wide access to justice. To that end, the interest of any non-governmental organisation promoting environmental protection and meeting any requirements under national law shall be deemed sufficient for the purposes of the first subparagraph, point (a). Such organisations shall also be deemed to have rights capable of being impaired for the purposes of the first subparagraph, point (b).
2. Standing in the review procedure shall not be conditional on the role that the member of the public concerned played during a participatory phase of the decision-making procedures under this Directive.
3. The review procedure shall be fair, equitable, timely and not prohibitively expensive, and shall provide adequate and effective redress mechanisms, including injunctive relief as appropriate.

Support by the Commission
Article 24
1. The Commission shall provide Member States with the necessary support, assistance and capacity building in order to help them carry out their obligations under this Directive. In particular, the Commission shall, in cooperation with the Member States, draw up documents and develop scientific tools that Member States may use to facilitate them in:
(a)
establishing a soil monitoring framework and determining the number and location of sampling points pursuant to Article 9(1) and (2) and Annex II, Part A, point 1;
(b)
setting the non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values for the soil descriptors pursuant to Article 7(2) and Annex I, Parts A and B;
(c)
setting their list of organic contaminants to be monitored pursuant to Article 7(3) and Annex I, Part B;
(d)
assessing the areas not at risk of salinisation that can be excluded from the measurements of electrical conductivity pursuant to Article 9(3), third subparagraph, and Annex I, Part A;
(e)
carrying outin situsampling of soil descriptors in accordance with Article 9(3), fourth subparagraph and Annex II, Part A, point 2;
(f)
determining the values of the soil sealing and soil removal indicators pursuant to Article 9(5) and in accordance with Annex II, Part C;
(g)
determining or estimating the values of the soil descriptors pursuant to Article 9(6) and Annex II, Part B;
(h)
identifying and assessing any critical loss of ecosystem services and the impact of soil sealing and soil removal on the loss of ecosystem services pursuant to Article 10(3);
(i)
identifying potentially contaminated sites and setting a list of potentially contaminating activities pursuant to Article 14;
(j)
laying down the specific methodology for the site-specific risk assessment of contaminated sites, taking into account common practices, methodologies and toxicological data pursuant to Article 16; and
(k)
providing, at local level, information on measures and practices to increase soil resilience pursuant to Article 11(1), point (d), by providing and regularly updating a repository of knowledge on soil resilience containing practical information on soil management practices.
2. The documents and scientific tools referred to in paragraph 1 shall be drawn up and developed within the following time-limits:
(a)
as regards point (a), by 17 December 2026;
(b)
as regards points (b), (c), (e) and (j), by 17 June 2027;
(c)
as regards point (i), by 17 December 2027;
(d)
as regards points (d), (f) and (g), by 17 December 2028;
(e)
as regards point (h), by 17 December 2029.
3. The Commission shall organise regular exchanges of information, experience and best practices between Member States and, where relevant, other stakeholders on the application of this Directive. The first exchange shall take place by 17 March 2026.
The Commission shall publish the results of the exchanges of information, experience and best practices referred to in the first subparagraph and, where relevant, provide recommendations or guidelines to Member States.
4. The Commission shall facilitate cooperation between Member States to ensure, where appropriate, that competent authorities responsible for neighbouring soil districts in which there are transboundary effects on soil, comparable soil types or land uses across the soil-district border, exchange best practices, and strive to achieve a coherent approach in the application of this Directive.

Evaluation and review
Article 25
1. By 17 June 2033, the Commission shall carry out an evaluation of this Directive to assess the progress made towards achieving its objectives and the need to amend it in order to set more specific requirements to achieve its objectives. That evaluation shall take into account, inter alia, the following elements:
(a)
the experience gained through the implementation of this Directive;
(b)
the data and information referred to in Article 19;
(c)
relevant scientific and analytical data, including results from research projects funded by the Union;
(d)
an analysis of the remaining progress to be made to achieve healthy soils by 2050;
(e)
an analysis of the effectiveness of the support provided by Member States to improve soil health and soil resilience;
(f)
an analysis of the possible need to adapt to scientific and technical progress the provisions of this Directive, in particular regarding the following items:
(i)
the definition of healthy soils;
(ii)
the establishment of criteria for soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Part C, and soil sealing and soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D;
(iii)
the addition of new soil descriptors for monitoring purposes or the adjustment of existing soil descriptors and criteria for healthy soil condition listed in Annex I;
(iv)
the non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values for the soil descriptors pursuant to Article 7(2) and Annex I, Parts A and B, taking into account, inter alia, the objective of ensuring a level playing field within the internal market;
(v)
the possibility of establishing a higher percentage of a subset of sampling points chosen for the analysis of the soil biodiversity descriptors referred to in Annex I, Part C, based on the results of the first monitoring cycle.
2. The Commission shall present a report on the main findings of the evaluation referred to in paragraph 1 to the European Parliament, to the Council, to the European Economic and Social Committee and to the Committee of the Regions, accompanied, if appropriate, by a legislative proposal.

Transposition
Article 26
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 17 December 2028. They shall immediately inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt those measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by Member States.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main measures of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive. The communication of the non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values for soil descriptors listed in Annex I shall be accompanied by a justification.

Entry into force
Article 27
This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees
Article 28
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and in particular Article 192(1) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national parliaments,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions(2),
Acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure(3),
(1) Soil is a vital, limited resource and is considered non-renewable and irreplaceable on a human time-scale. It is crucial for the economy, the environment and society in general.
(2) Healthy soils are soils that are in good chemical, biological and physical condition and which can therefore provide ecosystem services vital to humans and the environment, such as safe, nutritious and sufficient food, biomass, clean water, nutrients cycling, carbon storage and a habitat for biodiversity. Soils are also essential for ensuring food security. However, it is estimated that 60 to 70 % of the soils in the Union are degraded and continue to deteriorate.
(3) Soils also provide other services, such as acting as a physical platform for infrastructure and for human activities, being a source of raw materials, or constituting an archive of geological, geomorphological and archaeological heritage. Not all of those other services need a functional ecosystem to be provided. Such other services are often the most prevalent uses of soil, causing a significant loss of vital ecosystem services. It is therefore important to find a balance between those two types of services provided by soils.
(4) Soil degradation affects ecosystem services provided by soils, with a negative impact on human health and on the environment. Soil degradation can cover aspects related to physical degradation, such as soil sealing and soil artificialisation in general, soil erosion, soil compaction and reduction of soil water retention and infiltration, and aspects related to chemical or biological degradation, such as excess and depletion of nutrients, acidification, salinisation and soil contamination, and loss of soil organic carbon, soil biodiversity and soil biological activity.
(5) Soil degradation costs the Union tens of billions of euro every year. Soil health impacts the provision of ecosystem services that have a significant economic return. The improvement of soil health makes sound economic sense and could significantly increase the price and value of land in the Union. Moreover, it can take hundreds of years to produce just 1 centimetre of topsoil, while the degradation process and complete loss of soil can occur rapidly.
(6) The Commission communication of 11 December 2019 entitled ‘The European Green Deal’ set out an ambitious roadmap to transform the Union into a fair and prosperous society, with a modern, resource-efficient and competitive economy, aiming to protect, conserve and enhance the Union’s natural capital and to protect the health and well-being of its citizens. As part of the European Green Deal, the Commission adopted the EU Biodiversity Strategy for 2030 set out in its communication of 20 May 2020 entitled ‘EU Biodiversity Strategy for 2030, Bringing nature back into our lives’, the Farm to Fork Strategy set out in its communication of 20 May 2020 entitled ‘A Farm to Fork Strategy for a fair, healthy and environmentally-friendly food system’, the Zero Pollution Action Plan set out in its communication of 12 May 2021 entitled ‘Pathway to a Healthy Planet for All EU Action Plan: Towards Zero Pollution for Air, Water and Soil’, the EU Climate Adaptation Strategy set out in its communication of 24 February 2021 entitled ‘Forging a climate-resilient Europe – the new EU Strategy on Adaptation to Climate Change’ and the EU Soil Strategy for 2030 set out in its communication of 17 November 2021 entitled ‘EU Soil Strategy for 2030: Reaping the benefits of healthy soils for people, food, nature and climate’.
(7) The Union is committed to the United Nations 2030 Agenda for Sustainable Development and its Sustainable Development Goals (SDGs). Healthy soils contribute directly to the achievement of several SDGs, in particular SDG 2 (zero hunger), SDG 3 (good health and well-being), SDG 6 (clean water and sanitation), SDG 11 (sustainable cities and communities), SDG 12 (responsible consumption and production), SDG 13 (climate action) and SDG 15 (life on land). SDG 15.3 aims to combat desertification, restore degraded land and soil, including land affected by desertification, drought and floods, and strive to achieve a land degradation-neutral world by 2030.
(8) The Union and its Member States, as parties to the United Nations Convention on Biological Diversity(4), approved by Council Decision 93/626/EEC(5), agreed at the 15th Conference of the Parties to that Convention on the ‘Kunming-Montreal Global Biodiversity Framework’, which comprises several action-oriented global targets for 2030 of relevance for soil health. According to that Framework, nature’s contributions to people, including soil health, need to be restored, maintained and enhanced.
(9) The Union and its Member States, as parties to the United Nations Convention to Combat Desertification in those countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa (UNCCD)(6), approved by Council Decision 98/216/EC(7), have committed to combatting desertification and mitigating the effects of drought in affected countries. Fourteen Member States, namely Bulgaria, Greece, Spain, France, Croatia, Italy, Cyprus, Latvia, Hungary, Malta, Portugal, Romania, Slovenia and Slovakia, have declared themselves as countries affected by desertification under the UNCCD.
(10) In the context of the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change (UNFCCC), approved by Council Decision 94/69/EC(8), land and soil are considered simultaneously as a source and a sink of carbon. The Union and its Member States, as parties to the UNFCCC, have committed to promote sustainable management, conservation and enhancement of carbon sinks and reservoirs.
(11) The EU Biodiversity Strategy for 2030 states that it is essential to step up efforts to protect soil fertility, reduce soil erosion and increase soil organic matter by adopting sustainable soil management practices. It also states that significant progress is needed on identifying contaminated soil sites, restoring degraded soils, defining the conditions for good ecological status of soils, introducing restoration objectives and improving the monitoring of soil health.
(12) The EU Soil Strategy for 2030 sets the long-term vision that, by 2050, all Union soil ecosystems are in a healthy condition and are thus more resilient. As a key solution, healthy soils contribute to addressing the Union’s goals of achieving climate neutrality and becoming resilient in relation to climate change, developing a clean and circular economy, including a clean and circular bioeconomy, reversing biodiversity loss, safeguarding human health, halting desertification and reversing land degradation.
(13) Funding is vital to enable a transition to healthy soils. The 2021-2027 Multiannual Financial Framework, laid down in Council Regulation (EU, Euratom) 2020/2093(9), presents several funding opportunities available for the protection, sustainable management and regeneration of soils. ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’ is one of the five EU missions of Horizon Europe – the Framework Programme for Research and Innovation, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/695 of the European Parliament and of the Council(10), and is specifically dedicated to promoting soil health. The EU Mission ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’ is a key instrument for the implementation of this Directive, and aims to lead the transition to healthy soils through funding an ambitious research and innovation programme, establishing a network of 100 living labs and lighthouses in rural and urban areas, advancing the development of a harmonised soil monitoring framework and increasing awareness of the importance of soil. Other Union policies and programmes that present objectives contributing to healthy soils are the common agricultural policy (CAP), the cohesion policy funds, the Programme for Environment and Climate Action (LIFE), established by Regulation (EU) 2021/783 of the European Parliament and of the Council(11), Horizon Europe, the Technical Support Instrument, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/240 of the European Parliament and of the Council(12), the Recovery and Resilience Facility, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/241 of the European Parliament and of the Council(13), and the InvestEU Programme, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/523 of the European Parliament and of the Council(14). As the goal to have all soils within the Union in a healthy condition is of common interest, there is a need to increase the mobilisation of resources, including private capital, and to enhance cooperation with relevant financial institutions, such as the European Investment Bank, in order to support soil health and soil resilience.
(14) In the EU Soil Strategy for 2030, the Commission announced it would submit a legislative proposal on soil health to enable the objectives of that strategy to be met and good soil health to be achieved across the Union by 2050. In its resolution of 28 April 2021 on soil protection, the European Parliament emphasised the importance of protecting soil and promoting healthy soils in the Union, bearing in mind that soil degradation continues, despite the limited and uneven action being taken in some Member States. The European Parliament called on the Commission to design a Union-wide common legal framework, with full respect for the subsidiarity principle, for the protection and sustainable use of soil, addressing all major soil threats. Significantly, the European Parliament underlined the risks stemming from the absence of a level playing field for the functioning of the internal market and the strong potential of a common legal framework on soil to stimulate fair competition in the private sector, develop innovative solutions and know-how, and strengthen the export of technologies outside the Union.
(15) In its conclusions of 23 October 2020, the Council supported the Commission in stepping up efforts to better protect soils and soil biodiversity, as a non-renewable resource of vital importance.
(16) Regulation (EU) 2021/1119 of the European Parliament and of the Council(15)sets out a binding objective of climate neutrality in the Union by 2050 and negative emissions thereafter, to be achieved by prioritising swift and predictable emission reductions and, at the same time, enhancing removals by natural sinks. Sustainable soil management results in increased carbon sequestration and in most cases in co-benefits for ecosystems and biodiversity. The Commission communication of 15 December 2021 entitled ‘Sustainable Carbon Cycles’ underlined the need for clear and transparent identification of the activities that unambiguously remove carbon from the atmosphere, such as the development of a Union framework for the certification of carbon removals from natural ecosystems, including soils. Moreover, Regulation (EU) 2018/841 of the European Parliament and of the Council(16)not only makes soil carbon central to the achievement of targets on the pathway to a climate neutral Europe, but also calls for Member States to prepare a system for the monitoring of soil carbon stocks, using, inter alia, the land use/cover area frame statistical survey (LUCAS) datasets.
(17) The EU Climate Adaptation Strategy underlined that using nature-based solutions inland, including the restoration of the sponge-like function of soils, will boost the supply of clean and fresh water, reduce the impacts of flooding and alleviate the impacts of droughts. It is important to maximise the capacity of soils to retain and purify water and reduce pollution.
(18) The Zero Pollution Action Plan sets out the vision for 2050 that air, water and soil pollution is reduced to levels no longer considered harmful to health and natural ecosystems and that respect the boundaries our planet can cope with, thus creating a toxic-free environment.
(19) The Commission communication of 23 March 2022 entitled ‘Safeguarding food security and reinforcing the resilience of food systems’ stressed that food sustainability is fundamental for food security. Healthy soils make the Union food system more resilient by providing the basis for nutritious and sufficient food.
(20) It is necessary to set measures for Union-wide harmonised monitoring and assessment of, and support for, soil health and soil resilience and tackling contaminated sites, in order to achieve healthy soils by 2050, to maintain soils in a healthy condition and meet the Union’s objectives on climate and biodiversity, to prevent and respond to droughts and natural disasters, to protect human health and to ensure food security and safety.
(21) Soils host more than 25 % of all biodiversity and are the second-largest carbon pool on the planet. On account of their ability to capture and store carbon, healthy soils contribute to the achievement of the Union’s objectives on climate change. Soil biodiversity encompasses micro-organisms, including bacteria, fungi, protists and nematodes, as well as larger organisms, such as earthworms and insects, and plant roots, which collectively contribute to the ecological and functional diversity of soil ecosystems. Healthy soils also provide a favourable habitat for organisms to thrive and are crucial for enhancing biodiversity and the stability of related ecosystems. Biodiversity below and above ground are intimately connected and interact through mutualistic relationships between species, such as mycorrhizal fungi that connect plant roots. Therefore, the importance of collection and analysis of information on the presence of soil bacteria and fungi should be recognised and serve as a foundation for the potential future expansion of biodiversity monitoring.
(22) Soil organic matter is crucial for the provision of soil ecosystem services and functions, as it reduces soil degradation such as erosion and compaction, while increasing the buffering, water-holding, infiltration and cation exchange capacity of the soil. Soil organic matter can improve not only the structural stability of soils, but also the development of biomass, including an increase in crop yields. Additionally, soil organic matter positively affects soil biodiversity and can increase the amount of carbon sequestered in soils and therefore the soil organic carbon stocks, thereby contributing to climate change mitigation and adaptation.
(23) Floods, wildfires and extreme weather events are natural disaster risks of the highest concern across Europe. The concerns regarding droughts and water scarcity are rapidly increasing across the Union. In 2020, 24 Member States considered droughts and water scarcity to be key emerging or climate-related disaster risks, compared to only 11 Member States in 2015. Healthy soils are instrumental in ensuring resilience in relation to droughts and natural disasters. Practices that enhance water retention and nutrient availability in soils, soil structure, soil biodiversity and carbon sequestration increase the resilience of ecosystems, plants and crops to withstand and recover from drought, natural disasters, heatwaves and extreme weather events, which will become more frequent in the future due to climate change. In contrast, without proper soil management, drought and natural disasters cause soil degradation and make soils unhealthy. Improvement of soil health helps to mitigate the fatalities and the economic losses associated with climate-related extremes, which amounted to more than 182 000 casualties and approximately 560 billion EUR in the Union between 1980 and 2021.
(24) Soil health contributes directly to human health and well-being. Healthy soils provide safe and nutritious food, and have the ability to filter contaminants, hence preserving drinking water quality. Soil contamination can harm human health through ingestion, inhalation or dermal contact. Human exposure to the healthy soil microbial community is beneficial in relation to developing the immune system and resistance to certain diseases and allergies. Healthy soils support the growth of trees, flowers and grasses, and create green infrastructure that offers aesthetic value, well-being and an improved quality of life.
(25) Soil degradation impacts soil fertility, yields, pest resistance and nutritional food quality. Since 95 % of our food is directly or indirectly produced on soils and the global population continues to increase, it is crucial that this finite natural resource remains healthy to ensure food security in the long-term and secure the productivity and profitability of Union agriculture. It is important to maintain or enhance soil health and contribute to the sustainability and resilience of the food system.
(26) The aspirational long-term objective of this Directive is to achieve healthy soils by 2050. In light of the limited knowledge regarding the condition of soils and regarding the effectiveness and costs of the measures to regenerate their health, this Directive focuses on establishing a soil monitoring framework and assessing the situation of soils throughout the Union. This Directive also includes support for soil health and soil resilience as well as for assessment and management of the risks of contaminated sites. However, it does not impose an obligation on Member States to achieve healthy soils by 2050 or set intermediate targets. As soon as the results of the first assessment of soil health and related trend analysis are available, the Commission should take stock of the progress made towards achieving the objectives of this Directive and assess the need for its possible amendment.
(27) Addressing the pressures on soils and supporting soil health and soil resilience require that certain characteristics be taken into account, namely the variety of soil types, the specific local and climatic conditions and the land use or the land cover. It is therefore appropriate that Member States establish soil districts and soil units. Soil districts should reflect the administrative territories under the responsibility of appropriate governance structures and cover one or several entire soil units. In turn, soil units should reflect a certain degree of homogeneity of those characteristics, for the monitoring and assessment of soil health across all of the territory of Member States. Soil units should be under the responsibility of those governance structures, enabling Member States to ensure that the monitoring and assessment of soil health are properly undertaken, and that the support for soil health and soil resilience complies with the requirements under this Directive.
(28) To design the sampling survey for soil monitoring, Member States will need to take into account their soil districts and soil units. In order to ensure a sufficient level of harmonisation between Member States, a set of minimum criteria for defining soil units should be established at Union level, taking into account at least the soil type and land use. For that purpose, the map of the Soil Regions of the European Union and Adjacent Countries 1:5 000 000, published by the Federal Institute of Geosciences and Natural Resources (BGR), in partnership with the Joint Research Centre (JRC), could be used. That map builds on soil types as defined in the World Reference Base for Soil Resources, coordinated by the International Union of Soil Sciences, as well as on fully comparable and harmonised basic data at the continental level, such as on climate, topography, relief, geology and vegetation. As regards land use, the categories defined in Regulation (EU) 2018/841 and the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC) Guidelines serve as a harmonised basis for land use reporting. Therefore, in order to delineate soil units, Member States should take into account at least the soil districts, as well as the soil regions and the land use categories. On account of spatial variability in soil properties and land use, a soil unit can consist of non-adjacent areas. In addition, climatic and environmental conditions can be taken into account when delineating soil units. More detailed or updated information at the Union, national or subnational level could be used, where available. When establishing their soil units, Member States can draw on additional available data on climate, environmental zones or river basins. In this context, the Alterra Report 2281 on ‘Descriptions of the European Environmental Zones and Strata’ of January 2012 is especially relevant as it provides datasets on generic classification of environmental stratification of Europe, aggregated into environmental zones, which can be used for the establishment of soil units by Member States.
(29) In order to ensure appropriate governance in relation to soils, Member States should be required to designate the competent authorities responsible at an appropriate level for carrying out the obligations provided for in this Directive, including one or more competent authorities for each soil district. Member States should be allowed to designate any additional competent authority at the appropriate level, including at national or subnational level. It is essential that Member States provide the Commission with up-to-date information on the designated competent authorities.
(30) Member States should be allowed to designate the appropriate competent authority for carrying out the obligations provided for in this Directive at military sites. In addition, data and information pertaining to military sites should not be disclosed, if their disclosure adversely affects public security or national defence. Therefore, Member States should be permitted not to make accessible to the public data and information the disclosure of which would adversely affect public security or national defence, even through a digital soil health data portal to be established by the Commission and the European Environment Agency (EEA) or a national register of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites to be set up by Member States, and should be permitted not to report such data and information to the Commission and the EEA.
(31) In order to have a common understanding of healthy soil condition, it is necessary to establish a minimum common set of measurable criteria which, if not respected, would lead to a critical loss in the capacity of soil to function as a vital living system and to provide ecosystem services. Such criteria should reflect and be based on the existing level of soil science.
(32) In order to describe soil degradation, it is necessary to establish common soil descriptors that can be measured or estimated. Even if there is significant variability between soil types, climatic conditions and land uses, current scientific knowledge allows the setting of criteria at Union level for some of those soil descriptors. However, Member States should be able to adapt the criteria for some of those soil descriptors based on specific national or local conditions and to define the criteria for other soil descriptors for which common criteria at Union level cannot be established at this stage. For those soil descriptors for which clear criteria that would distinguish between healthy and unhealthy soil condition cannot be established at this stage, their monitoring and assessment will facilitate the possible development of such criteria in the future.
(33) The criteria for healthy soil condition of the soil descriptors should be divided into non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values. The non-binding sustainable target values should reflect the aspirational long-term objective of this Directive and do not create an obligation to act. Those non-binding sustainable target values should reflect, based on the current scientific knowledge, the ideal situation whereby the capacity of soils to provide ecosystem services will not decrease and no significant harm will be caused to human health or the environment. However, bearing in mind the need for efficiency and the limited resources available, and in order to reflect local conditions, operational trigger values set by Member States are needed. Those operational trigger values should set in motion support to achieve soil health and soil resilience. For each aspect of soil degradation, one or several proportional and feasible operational trigger values should be set. Setting the trigger values at national level will ensure that local conditions and practices, soil use and current policies can be fully taken into account. Member States could decide to set the operational trigger value for one or more aspects of soil degradation at the same level as the non-binding sustainable target value for those aspects of soil degradation. The Commission should support Member States in setting the non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values.
(34) Some soils have special characteristics, either because they are atypical by nature and constitute rare habitats for biodiversity or unique landscapes or because they have been heavily modified by humans and could contain tangible traces of human history. Those characteristics should be taken into account in the context of the definition of healthy soils and the requirements to achieve healthy soil condition.
(35) Similarly to its aspirational long-term objective to achieve healthy soils by 2050, and with a view to contributing to the objectives of the EU Soil Strategy for 2030 and in particular to the ‘No Net Land Take’ objective, this Directive also aims to adopt a stepwise approach to the issue of land take. To contribute to that long-term objective, it is important to assess the various processes of land take, and aim to reduce and mitigate their impact on soil health and ecosystem services. This Directive thus aims to set up a soil monitoring framework for the more visible aspects of land take, namely soil sealing and soil removal, using tools already available at Union level through services delivered under the Copernicus component of the Union Space Programme, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/696 of the European Parliament and of the Council(17)(‘Copernicus services’), optionally complemented with national remote-sensing data and national inventories. The aim is to have a common understanding with regard to soil sealing and soil removal and to initiate preliminary reflections at national level, based on sound data.
(36) Without prejudice to Member States’ competence for taxation and to the ‘polluter pays’ principle, the provisions concerning soil health monitoring under Chapter II of this Directive should not be understood as creating any financial burden on landowners and land managers other than Member States and the competent authorities.
(37) Soil is a limited resource subject to ever-growing competition for different uses. Land take is a process which causes a modification of land use and of the characteristics of the soil. It can be seen as an overarching concept that can be subdivided into multiple aspects. The first aspect of land take is a change from natural and semi-natural land uses towards settlement areas. The second aspect of land take is soil artificialisation caused by the durable alteration of the soil components and soil characteristics, resulting in a loss of the capacity of soils to provide ecosystem services. Soil artificialisation can be further divided into three main processes, namely soil sealing, soil removal and other types of soil artificialisation. Soil sealing equates to a covering of the soils with artificial materials, which are completely or partially impermeable. Buildings are an example of impermeable soil sealing. Train tracks built with permeable materials are a type of partially impermeable soil sealing. Roads, waste disposal grounds and dumping grounds could be considered as other examples of soil sealing. Soil removal is a temporary or long-term removal of the surface layer of the soil and sometimes of the subsoil in an area. It occurs, for example during construction works, open-pit mining or quarrying. There are other, less visible, types of soil artificialisation such as the intentional stabilisation and compaction of soil, the modification of layers of soil or subsoil with the inclusion of artificial materials or the partial covering of soil with composite materials. The most visible and impactful subtypes of soil artificialisation, namely soil sealing and soil removal, are the easiest to monitor, especially through remote sensing and machine learning. Therefore, soil sealing and soil removal should be monitored together with their effects on soil’s capacity to provide ecosystem services.
(38) Among the land take aspects, the growth of settlement areas is a process often driven by economic development needs, which entails a land use change from natural and semi-natural areas, including protected forests, natural grasslands, peatlands, agricultural and forestry land, gardens and parks, to settlement areas, for example as part of urban development. Settlement areas, as described in Regulation (EU) 2018/841, include all developed land, namely residential, transportation, commercial and production infrastructure of any size, unless they are already included under other land use categories. Settlement areas also include soils, herbaceous perennial vegetation such as turf grass and garden plants, and trees in rural settlements, homestead gardens and urban areas. In particular, land take of agricultural land for the settlements often impacts the function of the soil as regards food provision. Such changes of land use are often a precursor to some other aspects of land take, in particular to soil sealing, and it is important to monitor such changes in order to anticipate at least part of the process of soil sealing. It is also important to note that settlements are not always fully sealed. On the contrary, a significant number of urban areas still have large amounts of soils that are not sealed, and for some urban areas that amount is more than 50 % of their surface. That indicator related to that aspect of land take alone is therefore not sufficient to fully monitor the issue of land take as a whole, as it does not differentiate between sealed soils and unsealed soils, and it renders the green areas within settlement areas invisible, making their monitoring and sustainable management more difficult.
(39) Soils in settlement areas that are not sealed, and in densely populated urban areas in particular, are as important to monitor and manage sustainably as any other soils, as they still provide ecosystem services that are vital in maintaining a good quality of life within urban areas. A wide array of environmental issues are present and concentrated in a comparatively small surface area, in densely populated urban areas. Those issues could include, among others, a higher rate of contaminated sites due to past industrial activities, a higher risk of flooding because of soil sealing, a higher prevalence of heat islands and more limited access to green areas essential for mental and physical well-being. Soil ecosystem services provided by healthy soils in urban areas can have a very strong positive impact on a great number of people by addressing those specific issues, and their importance should not be understated. Urban green spaces, both public and private, also contribute to the ‘blue-green network’ and to biodiversity, and are a key element of other environmental policies. This is also in line with Article 8 of Regulation (EU) 2024/1991 of the European Parliament and of the Council(18)on the restoration of urban ecosystems, which reflects the need for Member States to maintain and increase the surface area of urban green spaces.
(40) Soil sealing and soil removal, as part of the soil artificialisation aspect of land take, are different from the growth of settlements, as they do not necessarily constitute land use change, but rather a concrete and measurable change in the soil cover and soil characteristics. Soil sealing and soil removal can cause the loss, often irreversibly, of the capacity of soils to provide vital ecosystem services, such as provision of food and biomass, water and nutrients cycling, a basis for biodiversity or carbon storage. Sealed soil also exposes human settlements to higher flood peaks and more intense heat island effects.
(41) With regard to renewable energy sites, Member States can qualify the soil as sealed, as soil in an area that underwent soil removal or as soil that was not sealed or as soil in an area that did not undergo soil removal, depending on the type of construction. For example, solar parks could either be considered as soil sealing or not, depending on what is done with the soil at the base of the solar panels. If the soil can still sustain an ecosystem sufficiently, then solar parks are not considered soil sealing. That assessment should be made based on the impact on the soil, regardless of the purpose or appearance of the relevant construction. Inventories of areas with such types of constructions, where information on what is done with the soil at the base of such types of constructions is available, can be intersected with remote-sensing maps of soil sealing to qualify those areas as soils that are not sealed.
(42) Mitigation is essential as regards the impact of soil sealing and soil removal in general. Therefore, it is appropriate to lay down certain principles to mitigate the impact of soil sealing and soil removal, by adopting an effort-based approach taking into account a large set of good practices aimed at minimising and offsetting the loss of soil’s capacity to provide ecosystem services. Those principles should be based on the land take hierarchy of the EU Soil Strategy for 2030, taking into account different conditions and geographical and administrative circumstances in Member States. The provisions of this Directive concerning land take do not impose new permitting procedures and should not prevent permitting of activities, including for projects of overriding public interest, and should not impinge on the spatial planning decisions that fall under the competence of national, regional or local authorities. Those principles could cover a wide array of practices such as minimising soil sealing, de-sealing and reconstructing previously sealed soils, rational densification of urbanised areas while safeguarding green spaces, including urban green spaces, and natural terrains, revitalisation of brownfields, privileging time-limited land take and performing land rehabilitation upon the termination of the land take. In order to mitigate the impact of soil sealing and soil removal as sustainably as possible, the offsetting measures, depending on the ecosystem service to be offset, might need to be geographically as close as possible to the source of the loss of the ecosystem service. Indeed, a consequence of the wrong application of those principles can be the displacement of green and high-value ecosystem areas and services far away from the areas with sealed soils, with a complete concentration of soil sealing and soil removal in the affected areas.
(43) The soil health assessment based on the monitoring network should be accurate, while at the same time keeping the costs of such monitoring at a reasonable level. It is therefore appropriate to lay down criteria for sampling points that are representative of the soil units reflecting a certain degree of homogeneity of soil condition under different soil types, climatic conditions and land use. It is also appropriate to consider the specific situation of the Union’s outermost regions, as listed in Article 349 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU), which justifies providing for specific measures to support those regions. Therefore, Member States should be able to adapt, when necessary, the obligations relating to monitoring and assessment of soil health to their outermost regions’ specific characteristics. The grid of sampling points should be determined by using geostatistical methods, be based on soil units and be sufficiently dense to provide an estimation of the area of degraded soils throughout the territory of Member States, with a margin of error of not more than 5 % at the soil unit level. That value is commonly considered to provide a statistically sound estimation and reasonable assurance that the objective concerned has been achieved. The design of the sampling survey for soil monitoring should be based on the best available information on distribution of soil properties, such as information resulting from previous national or subnational surveys, relevant measurements carried out by soil managers and measurements conducted under Union and international law or specific programmes, such as the LUCAS soil campaigns or the International Cooperative Programme on Assessment and Monitoring of Air Pollution Effects on Forests (ICP Forests). Without prejudice to obligations laid down under this Directive for the management of contaminated sites, data obtained from sampling points taken during soil investigations at contaminated sites can be used for the assessment of criteria for healthy soil condition.
(44) Soil archives store a representative subset of soil samples, which makes it possible to use one sample for various purposes, including research, thus reducing the long-term costs ofin situmonitoring. In addition, soil archives make it possible to re-evaluate soil samples taken in the past in the context of the present for the purposes of an improved understanding of long-term soil change, or for other research purposes, including medical research. The Commission, including services such as the JRC, and the Member States should ensure that a representative subset of soil samples is well preserved in physical archives and remains available for further research and innovation. Where Member States undertake such archiving, a representative subset of soil samples should be stored in dedicated soil archives at least for two monitoring cycles. It should be possible for Member States to decide to transfer a representative subset of their soil samples to the Commission’s dedicated soil archive.
(45) The Commission should assist and support Member States, at their request, in monitoring their soil health by continuing to carry out and enhancing regularin situsoil sampling and related soil measurements (LUCAS soil) as part of the LUCAS carried out in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 223/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(19). For that purpose, and subject to the agreement of Member States, LUCAS is to be enhanced and upgraded to fully align it with the specific quality requirements to be met for the purposes of this Directive. In order to alleviate the administrative and financial burden, Member States should be allowed to take into account the soil health data collected under LUCAS. Those soil health data should be made available to Member States in a timely manner. The Member States thus supported should make the necessary legal arrangements to ensure that the Commission can carry out suchin situsoil sampling, including on privately owned land, and in compliance with applicable Union or national law.
(46) The Commission is developing remote-sensing services in the context of Copernicus as a user-driven programme established by Regulation (EU) 2021/696, thereby also supporting Member States. In order to increase the timeliness and effectiveness of soil health monitoring, Member States should, where relevant, use remote-sensing data, including outputs from the Copernicus services, for the monitoring of relevant soil descriptors and soil sealing and soil removal indicators, and, if relevant, the assessment of soil health. The Commission and the EEA should support exploring possibilities with regard to, and developing, soil remote-sensing products, to assist Member States in monitoring the relevant soil descriptors and soil sealing and soil removal indicators.
(47) Building on and upgrading the existing EU Soil Observatory, the Commission should establish a digital soil health data portal that should be compatible with the EU Data Strategy, set out in its communication of 19 February 2020 entitled ‘A European strategy for data’, and with the EU data spaces. The digital soil health data portal should be a hub providing access to soil data coming from various sources, in an aggregated form at the soil unit level or at a more detailed level if relevant, provided that it is not possible to identify the individual values or the location of the underlying georeferenced samples. That portal should primarily include all the data collected by the Member States and the Commission as required by this Directive. The processing and accessing of those data, including for scientific purposes, should comply with relevant Union law, such as Directives 2003/4/EC(20), 2007/2/EC(21), (EU) 2019/1024(22)of the European Parliament and of the Council as well as Regulation (EU) 2023/2854 of the European Parliament and of the Council(23)and Regulation (EC) No 223/2009. Furthermore, Member States should be able to review soil health data and to request correction of any errors, before such data are made public through the digital soil health data portal. In addition, it should be possible to integrate in the portal, on a voluntary basis, other relevant soil data collected by Member States or any other party, and in particular data resulting from projects under Horizon Europe and the EU Mission ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’, provided that those data meet certain requirements as regards format and specifications. Those requirements should be specified by the Commission by way of implementing acts.
(48) It is also necessary to improve the harmonisation of soil monitoring systems used in the Member States and exploit the synergies between Union and national monitoring systems in order to have more comparable data across the Union. It is very important to ensure the quality and comparability of soil measurements through the application of quality management system practices by the laboratories involved. To minimise the administrative burden for the laboratories, a Member State could consider it sufficient for laboratories to have one accreditation for any of the methodologies for determining the values of soil descriptors. Laboratories, or parties contracted by laboratories, performing the soil measurements should apply quality management system practices in accordance with EN ISO/IEC-17025. Equivalent quality management standards at Union or international level could be used, and, where relevant, synergies with the quality management system of ICP Forests could be sought.
(49) It is important to use methodologies for soil testing that are certified by internationally recognised bodies, such as the International Organization for Standardization (ISO) and the European Committee for Standardization (CEN), as well as acknowledged by the global research community, provided that such methodologies are available. It is also possible to use for soil testing other equivalent methodologies, namely analytical procedures that determine the same parameter or descriptor and are proven to produce identical results within the margin of their repeatability coefficient (0,95). Certification of any equivalent methodologies should also be obtained from internationally recognised bodies, such as the ISO and the CEN, and such equivalent methodologies should be acknowledged by the global research community.
(50) In order to ensure that soils are protected from contamination by substances that have the potential to cause significant risks to human health and to contaminate surrounding air, surface waters, groundwater and subsequently oceans, policy mechanisms to detect and assess such substances of concern should be established. In that regard, an approach that allows monitoring and analysis of such substances or groups of substances via an indicative list, similar to the approach used for surface water and groundwater, should be developed regarding soil contamination. The substances or groups of substances to be placed on such indicative list should include substances posing a significant risk to soil health and soil resilience, human health or the environment, and substances for which the information available indicates that they could pose a significant risk to, or via, soil, and for which the available monitoring data are insufficient. There should be no upper limit on the number of the substances or groups of substances to be included in the indicative list of soil contaminants for the purposes of monitoring and analysis.
(51) It is necessary to gather data on the presence of soil contaminants that could pose a risk to human health and the environment, including pesticides, their metabolites, per- and polyfluoroalkyl substances (PFAS) and other emerging soil contaminants. This Directive should therefore provide a framework to include such contaminants in an indicative list of soil contaminants for which more soil monitoring data are needed to address the risk to human health and the environment. In order to limit monitoring costs, Member States should be allowed to perform measurements on a limited number of sampling points for those contaminants. The Commission could provide support to Member States by measuring a selection of the soil contaminants from the indicative list of soil contaminants in LUCAS.
(52) Microplastics and nanoplastics are substances that can pose a risk to soil health and also to essential activities such as agricultural production. Their presence in soils can have implications for soil fertility, thereby compromising the health and healthy development of crops. It is therefore essential that this Directive allow the inclusion of microplastics and nanoplastics in the monitoring of soil contaminants.
(53) In order to make the widest possible use of soil health data generated by the monitoring carried out under this Directive, Member States should be required to facilitate the access to such data to the public, in an aggregated form at the soil unit level or at a more detailed level if relevant, provided that it is not possible to identify the individual values or the location of the underlying georeferenced samples. The confidential data collected by the Commission or by Member States to produce European statistics should be protected in accordance with the rules and measures of Regulation (EC) No 223/2009, in order to gain and maintain the confidence of the parties responsible for providing that information. Where the Commission or Member States produce soil health statistics, they should ensure that confidential data respect the principles of Regulation (EC) No 223/2009. Moreover, in order to protect data ownership, it is important that the Commission, the EEA or the Member States only disclose data with the consent of the data owner. In addition, Member States should communicate soil health data and the results of the soil health assessments to relevant stakeholders such as farmers, foresters, landowners and local authorities. It is important that prospective land buyers and tenants receive, in accordance with national law and upon their request, the soil health data and the results of the soil health assessments. Furthermore, soil health data made available pursuant to this Directive can be used for monitoring of soil-related aspects carried out under other Union law, where relevant.
(54) The results of the soil health assessments carried out under this Directive will inform the process of identifying the specific practices needed to manage soil sustainably and thus the support that Member States should provide to increase soil health and soil resilience. Without prejudice to the obligations stemming from other Union and national law, the provisions of this Directive on support for soil health and soil resilience do not impose additional obligations on landowners and land managers. At the same time, soil managers, landowners, land managers and relevant authorities should receive support to improve soil health and soil resilience. That support should take the form of, inter alia: information and advice on practices that improve soil health and soil resilience, taking into consideration the local soil conditions; capacity building; promoting awareness of the benefits of practices that improve soil health and soil resilience; promoting research and innovation; assessing the technical and financial needs; and facilitating access to and uptake of available funding.
(55) Economic instruments, including those under the CAP that provide support to farmers, have a crucial role in maintaining and improving soil health and soil resilience and, to a lesser extent, forest soils. The CAP aims to support soil health through the implementation of conditionality, eco-schemes and rural development measures. Financial support for farmers and foresters that apply practices improving soil health and soil resilience can also be generated by the private sector. For example, voluntary sustainability labels in the food, wood, bio-based and energy industries, established by private stakeholders, can take into account the contributions of farmers and foresters to improve soil health and soil resilience in accordance with this Directive. Such labels could enable food, wood and other biomass producers that follow those practices in their production to reflect them in the value of their products. Additional funding for a network of real-life sites for testing, demonstrating and upscaling of solutions, including on carbon farming, will be provided through the living labs and lighthouses of the EU Mission ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’. Without prejudice to the ‘polluter pays’ principle, support and advice should be provided by Member States to help landowners, land managers and land users affected by actions taken under this Directive, taking into account, in particular, the needs and limited capacities of small and medium-sized enterprises.
(56) Pursuant to Regulation (EU) 2021/2115 of the European Parliament and of the Council(24), Member States are to describe in their CAP strategic plans how the environmental and climate architecture of those plans is intended to contribute to the achievement of, and be consistent with, the long-term national targets set out in, or deriving from, the legislative acts listed in Annex XIII to that Regulation.
(57) Member States should be required to closely monitor the impact of the support for soil health and soil resilience, taking into account new knowledge from research and innovation. Valuable contributions are expected in this respect from the EU Mission ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’ and, in particular, its living labs and activities to support soil monitoring, soil education and citizen engagement.
(58) Soil regeneration brings degraded soils back to a healthy condition. In the context of soil regeneration, the results of the soil health assessments can be taken into account and it is appropriate to adapt regeneration measures to the specific characteristics of the situation, type, use and condition of the soil and the local, climatic and environmental conditions. In the case of areas with soil sealing or soil removal, recovering the capacity of soils to provide ecosystem services requires first reconstructing the soil, with the aim of achieving a level of functioning of the soil and ecosystem services provision which is as close as possible to its natural functioning and its optimal level of ecosystem services provision.
(59) To ensure synergies between the different measures adopted under other Union law that could have an impact on soil health, Member States should ensure that the activities to support soil health and soil resilience are consistent with: the national restoration plans prepared in accordance with Regulation (EU) 2024/1991; the national biodiversity strategies and action plans established in accordance with Article 6 of the United Nations Convention on Biological Diversity; the CAP strategic plans to be drawn up by Member States in accordance with Regulation (EU) 2021/2115; the codes of good agricultural practices and the action programmes for designated vulnerable zones adopted in accordance with Council Directive 91/676/EEC(25); the conservation measures and prioritised action framework established for Natura 2000 sites in accordance with Council Directive 92/43/EEC(26);the measures for achieving good ecological status and good chemical status of water bodies included in river basin management plans prepared in accordance with Directive 2000/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(27); the flood risk management measures established in accordance with Directive 2007/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(28); the drought management plans promoted in the EU Climate Adaptation Strategy; the national action programmes established in accordance with Article 10 of the UNCCD; the targets set out under Regulations (EU) 2018/841 and (EU) 2018/842 of the European Parliament and of the Council(29); the integrated national energy and climate plans established in accordance with Regulation (EU) 2018/1999 of the European Parliament and of the Council(30); the national air pollution control programmes prepared under Directive (EU) 2016/2284 of the European Parliament and of the Council(31); the risk assessments and disaster risk management planning established in accordance with Decision No 1313/2013/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council(32); the national actions plans adopted in accordance with Article 4 of Directive 2009/128/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(33)and the environmental impact assessments performed in accordance with Directive 2011/92/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council(34). Activities supporting soil health and soil resilience should be, as far as possible, integrated within those programmes, codes, action frameworks, targets, plans and measures to the extent that they contribute to the achievement of their objectives. Consequently, relevant indicators and data, such as soil-related result indicators under Regulation (EU) 2021/2115 and statistical data on agricultural input and output reported under Regulation (EU) 2022/2379 of the European Parliament and of the Council(35), should be accessible to the competent authorities in order to cross-reference those data and indicators and thus make it possible to obtain the most accurate possible assessment of the effectiveness of the measures chosen.
(60) Contaminated sites are often the legacy of decades of activities in the Union, such as industrial or military activities, and can lead to risks to human health and the environment now and in the future. It is therefore necessary first to identify and investigate potentially contaminated sites and then, in the event of confirmed contamination, to assess the risks of the contaminated site and take measures to address unacceptable risks. In this context, it is essential to also consider the impact of contaminated sites on environmental media or matrices other than soil, such as groundwater or surface water. Some of those activities, such as the use of underground storage facilities for dangerous substances, might have taken place in the bedrock or the parent material. Where such underground storage facility has leaked, contaminants might have moved into the bedrock or the parent material, and most likely they will not be found in the soil. However, the contaminants could spread and thus have an impact on human health or the environment. Therefore, if such activities are undertaken at potentially contaminated sites, the bedrock or the parent material in the vicinity of the activity will also have to be investigated to verify whether the activity has caused contamination that has an impact on human health or the environment.
(61) Soil investigation needs to determine whether a potentially contaminated site is in fact contaminated, and whether the contamination poses a risk to human health or the environment. This Directive does not require the analysis of soil descriptors other than soil contamination as part of the soil investigation. As land use can change over time, it is important to keep information on contamination accessible to the public. For instance, where a decision has to be taken on a change of land use, it is important to evaluate whether contamination found in a past soil investigation might pose a risk to the envisaged new land use. Therefore, in order to assess whether a potentially contaminated site is in fact contaminated, the risks to human health or the environment linked to the sensitive use of the site also have to be taken into account. Sensitive uses of sites include the use of playgrounds, schools or sites used for childcare, or areas in their vicinity, the use of residential areas or the use by vulnerable populations of other areas. Where a soil investigation proves that a potentially contaminated site is in fact not contaminated, the site should no longer be considered by the Member State as potentially contaminated, unless contamination is suspected based on new evidence.
(62) As the number of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites could be very high and the level of risk that a contaminated site poses can vary from very low to very high, it is appropriate to follow a risk-based and stepwise approach for identifying and investigating potentially contaminated sites and for managing contaminated sites. Such approach can enable Member States to prioritise certain sites. By prioritising certain sites, Member States can take into account the potential risk a suspected or confirmed case of contamination poses to human health and the environment, as well as the social or economic context. The evaluation of the potential risk involved in such prioritisation is much more generic than the site-specific risk assessment that is carried out on a contaminated site.
(63) To identify potentially contaminated sites, Member States should collect evidence, including through historical research that explores information on industrial activities, incidents and accidents, using old maps, archives, press articles, environmental permits and notifications by the public or authorities and human biomonitoring or environmental monitoring data from research projects. Member States should set a list of potentially contaminating activities and be able to prioritise certain potentially contaminated sites that are most likely to pose a potential risk to human health or the environment, based on the type of activity, extent of the potential contamination, an indication that there is an immediate risk or other relevant information. As the number of potentially contaminated sites might evolve over time, a first identification of such sites should be completed within a set timeframe, based on the existing evidence, while further identification of such sites should be carried out through a systematic approach.
(64) In order to ensure that soil investigations on potentially contaminated sites are carried out in a timely and effective manner, Member States should, in addition to the obligation to establish the timeframe within which soil investigations should be carried out, be required to identify specific events that trigger such investigations. Such triggering events could include the request for, or review of, an environmental or building permit or an authorisation required pursuant to Union or national law, soil excavation activities, land use changes, or land or real estate transactions. Soil investigations could follow different stages, such as a preliminary desk study, site-specific historic study to collect information about past industrial activities, incidents or accidents, site visit, preliminary or exploratory investigation, more detailed or descriptive investigation, and field or laboratory testing, and could include a site-specific assessment of the risks the contamination poses to human health and the environment. If contamination is found, the soil investigation should form the basis of the characterisation of the contamination and its environmental context and provide basic information for the site-specific risk assessment and the design of any risk reduction measures that might be necessary. Baseline reports and monitoring measures implemented in accordance with Directive 2010/75/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council(36)could also qualify as soil investigation where appropriate.
(65) Flexibility with regard to the management of contaminated sites is necessary to take account of costs, benefits and local specificities. Member States should therefore at least adopt a risk-based and stepwise approach for identifying and investigating potentially contaminated sites and for managing contaminated sites, taking into account the difference between those two categories and thereby enabling resources to be allocated taking account of the specific environmental, social and economic context. Decisions with regard to the management of contaminated sites, including on the risk-based and stepwise approach, should be taken based on the nature and extent of potential risks to human health, including the exposure to contaminants of vulnerable populations such as pregnant women, persons with disabilities, elderly people and children, and to the environment resulting from exposure to soil contaminants or to contaminants that migrated to the groundwater and, if possible, the cumulative effects on human health, soil ecosystems and associated ecosystem services.
(66) Natural and anthropogenic background levels should be taken into account in the risk assessment as they could also help to set soil remediation or management objectives.
(67) The results of the cost-benefit analysis of undertaking site-specific risk assessment or soil remediation should be positive. For instance, for small-scale contaminated sites, detailed site-specific risk assessment might be more expensive than immediate soil remediation, or the site could be clearly and seriously contaminated in such a way that a detailed site-specific risk assessment would not be necessary for the purposes of taking a decision on soil remediation. In such cases, the number of steps in the risk-based and stepwise approach for identifying and investigating potentially contaminated sites and for managing contaminated sites can be reduced since detailed site-specific risk assessment brings little added value. Member States should lay down the specific methodology for the site-specific risk assessment of contaminated sites. Member States should also determine what constitutes an unacceptable risk from a contaminated site based on scientific knowledge, the precautionary principle, local specificities, and current and planned land use.
(68) In order to reduce to an acceptable level the risks of contaminated sites for human health and the environment, Member States should ensure that adequate risk reduction measures, including soil remediation, are taken. The optimum risk reduction measures should be sustainable and selected through a balanced decision-making process that takes account of the environmental, social and economic impact. The choice of the technique or measure depends on a combination of criteria such as the nature of the contaminants, characteristics of the soil, volume of the contamination, time and space available, budgetary constraints, soil remediation objectives, current and planned land use, and potential to improve soil health. The risk reduction measures should not have a negative impact on the risk assessment and risk management of the catchment areas for abstraction points of water intended for human consumption set out in Article 8 of Directive (EU) 2020/2184 of the European Parliament and of the Council(37). As soil remediation focuses on removing the risk that soil contamination poses to human health or the environment, it might be the case that soil remediation would not improve other soil descriptors. Certain soil remediation techniques can also negatively impact soil health. Therefore, all the advantages and disadvantages of the remediation techniques should be taken into account. It should be possible to qualify measures taken under other Union law as risk reduction measures under this Directive if those measures effectively reduce risks posed by contaminated sites.
(69) The investigation of potentially contaminated sites and the management of contaminated sites should respect the polluter pays, precautionary and proportionality principles. Member States should aim to identify the polluter and should establish a hierarchy of responsibility or decision chain of responsibility, to determine the natural or legal person responsible for bearing the costs of the soil investigation, risk assessment and the risk reduction measures. It should be possible for the Member States to decide to further distinguish between historically and newly contaminated sites and to apply a more stringent approach for contamination caused after a certain date of reference. In the case of contaminated sites for which it is not possible to identify the natural or legal person responsible for the contamination, Member States should be able to use financial instruments and Union funding programmes in order to carry out the obligations regarding soil investigation and soil remediation.
(70) Soil contamination is already regulated under Union law such as Directives 2010/75/EU or 2004/35/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(38). The provisions of this Directive are without prejudice to requirements under relevant Union law.
(71) Soil investigations, risk assessments or risk reduction measures that have been carried out on potentially contaminated sites or contaminated sites prior to 16 December 2025 and which meet the requirements set out in this Directive should be deemed appropriate to meet the requirements set out in this Directive for such sites.
(72) Measures taken pursuant to this Directive should also take account of other Union policy objectives, such as the objectives pursued by Regulation (EU) 2024/1252 of the European Parliament and of the Council(39), namely ensuring a secure and sustainable supply of critical raw materials for the Union’s industries.
(73) Transparency is an essential component of soil policy and ensures public accountability and awareness, fair market conditions and that progress can be monitored. Therefore, Member States should set up and maintain a national register of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites. Those registers should contain site-specific information and be made publicly accessible in the form of an online georeferenced spatial database. If registers are established at subnational level, Member States should provide for a coordinated national entry point to the different subnational registers with, for example, a centralised national website containing weblinks. The registers should contain the information that is necessary for the public to be informed of the existence of potentially contaminated sites and the management of contaminated sites. Given that the presence of soil contamination on potentially contaminated sites can, by definition, only be suspected, the difference between potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites should be communicated and clearly explained to the public to avoid raising unnecessary concerns. Registers that exist on 16 December 2025 and that meet the requirements set out in this Directive should be deemed appropriate to meet the requirements set out in this Directive.
(74) Article 19(1), second subparagraph, of the Treaty on European Union (TEU) requires Member States to provide remedies sufficient to ensure effective judicial protection in the fields covered by Union law. In addition, in accordance with the Convention on access to information, public participation in decision-making and access to justice in environmental matters(40)(the ‘Aarhus Convention’), approved by the European Community on 17 February 2005 by Council Decision 2005/370/EC(41), members of the public concerned are to have access to justice in order to contribute to the protection of the right to live in an environment which is adequate for personal health and well-being.
(75) As clarified by the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union(42), Member States are not permitted to restrict legal standing to challenge a decision of a public authority to those members of the public concerned who participated in the decision-making procedure which led to the adoption of that decision. In addition, any review procedure should be fair, equitable, timely and not prohibitively expensive, and provide for adequate remedies, including injunctive relief as appropriate. Furthermore, in line with the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union(43), access to justice is as a minimum to be granted to the public concerned.
(76) Directive (EU) 2019/1024 mandates the release of public sector information in free and open formats. The overall objective of Directive (EU) 2019/1024 is to continue the strengthening of the Union’s data economy by increasing the amount of interoperable public sector data available for reuse, ensuring fair competition and easy access to public sector information, and enhancing cross-border innovation based on data. The main principle of that Directive is that government data should be open by default and design. Directive 2003/4/EC is aimed at guaranteeing the right of access to environmental information in the Member States in line with the Aarhus Convention. The Aarhus Convention and Directive 2003/4/EC encompass broad obligations related both to making environmental information available upon request and actively disseminating such information. Directive 2003/4/EC provides for a restricted list of exemptions from dissemination or disclosure of environmental information, taking into account the public interest served by the dissemination, in the event that the dissemination or disclosure of the information would adversely affect certain interests. Such interests include: public security or national defence; the confidentiality of commercial or industrial information where such confidentiality is provided for by Union or national law to protect a legitimate economic interest, including the public interest in maintaining statistical confidentiality and tax secrecy; and the confidentiality of personal data or files relating to a natural person where that person has not consented to the disclosure of the information to the public, where such confidentiality is provided for by Union or national law. Directive 2007/2/EC is also of broad scope, covering the sharing of spatial information, including data sets on different environmental topics. It is important that the provisions of this Directive related to access to information and data-sharing arrangements complement Directives (EU) 2019/1024, 2003/4/EC and 2007/2/EC and do not create a separate legal regime. Therefore, the provisions of this Directive regarding information to the public and information on monitoring of implementation should be without prejudice to those Directives.
(77) It is also important that the provisions of this Directive related to data-sharing arrangements enable Member States to reuse existing data infrastructures established pursuant to Directives (EU) 2019/1024 and 2007/2/EC to ensure there is an effective and timely exchange of information. For that purpose, the Member States and the Commission could make use of tools such as REPORTNET managed by the EEA. That approach follows the ‘once-only’ principle and avoids imposing an additional burden on the Member States to set up a dedicated data infrastructure under this Directive.
(78) In order to ensure the necessary adaptation of the rules on soil health monitoring and management of contaminated sites, the power to adopt acts in accordance with Article 290 TFEU should be delegated to the Commission in respect of amending this Directive to adapt to scientific and technical progress the methodologies for monitoring soil health, the indicative list of risk reduction measures and the phases and principles for the site-specific risk assessment. It is of particular importance that the Commission carry out appropriate consultations during its preparatory work, including at expert level, and that those consultations be conducted in accordance with the principles laid down in the Interinstitutional Agreement of 13 April 2016 on Better Law-Making(44). In particular, to ensure equal participation in the preparation of delegated acts, the European Parliament and the Council receive all documents at the same time as Member States’ experts, and their experts systematically have access to meetings of Commission expert groups dealing with the preparation of delegated acts.
(79) In order to ensure uniform conditions for the implementation of this Directive, implementing powers should be conferred on the Commission in order to set formats or methods for sharing or collecting soil health data and for integrating those data in the digital soil health data portal and to set out the format, structure and detailed arrangements for reporting data and information electronically to the Commission. Those powers should be exercised in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 of the European Parliament and the Council(45).
(80) To support Member States in carrying out their obligations under this Directive, the Commission should, in cooperation with the Member States and other stakeholders, where relevant, draw up documents and develop scientific tools, including possible methodologies and procedures that could be applied. Those documents and scientific tools would provide in due time essential information for Member States, while ensuring the flexibility to build on methodologies and procedures already in place. Those documents and scientific tools should be complemented with the necessary assistance and capacity building. The Commission should provide to Member States the necessary capacity building and assistance and support multilateral harmonisation of methods, and thereby eliminate existing data gaps and workflow bottlenecks by sharing expertise. To that end, the Commission should build on existing mechanisms at Union and international level, including the Soil BON initiative, Global Soil Partnership, SOILveR, NICOLE, EUROSOLAN, the EU Mission’s ‘A Soil Deal for Europe’ Mirror Groups and EIONET. The Commission should support cross-border cooperation between Member States to ensure that a harmonised approach to soil monitoring is taken and that there is a level playing field between neighbouring soil districts.
(81) In addition to drawing up documents and developing scientific tools, the Commission should organise regular exchanges of information, experience and best practices on the application of this Directive between Member States and, where relevant, other stakeholders. Such exchanges of information could, in addition, provide the opportunity for the discussion on: communication to the public of the results of the soil health assessments; practices that improve soil resilience; contamination other than anthropogenic point-source contamination; application of the hierarchy of responsibility determining the party or parties responsible for the management of contaminated sites; orphan site management; soil remediation techniques for contaminated sites; identification and evaluation of natural and anthropogenic background levels; approaches for the identification of areas where individual criteria for healthy soil condition are not satisfied; quality management system practices for laboratories; and land take mitigation principles.
(82) By 17 June 2033, the Commission should carry out an evidence-based evaluation and, where relevant, a revision of this Directive, on the basis of the results of the soil health assessments. That evaluation should assess in particular the need to set more specific requirements to ensure that the objectives of this Directive are achieved. That evaluation should also assess the need to adapt to scientific and technical progress the definition of healthy soils by adding provisions on certain soil descriptors or criteria for healthy soil condition based on new scientific evidence relating to the protection of soils or on the grounds of a problem specific to a Member State arising from new environmental or climatic circumstances. In accordance with paragraph 22 of the Interinstitutional Agreement of 13 April 2016 on Better Law-Making, that evaluation is to be based on the criteria of efficiency, effectiveness, relevance, coherence and value added and should provide the basis for impact assessments of options for further action.
(83) Coordinated measures by all Member States are necessary to achieve the vision of all soils being healthy by 2050 and to secure the provision of ecosystem services by soils across the Union in the long term. Individual actions of Member States have proven to be insufficient since soil degradation is continuing and even increasing. Since the objectives of this Directive cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States but can rather, by reason of the scale and effects of the action, be better achieved at Union level, the Union may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 TEU. In accordance with the principle of proportionality as set out in that Article, this Directive does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives.
(84) The European Data Protection Supervisor was consulted in accordance with Article 42(1) of Regulation (EU) 2018/1725 of the European Parliament and of the Council(46)and delivered an opinion on 11 December 2023.
(85) In accordance with the Joint Political Declaration of 28 September 2011 of Member States and the Commission on explanatory documents(47), Member States have undertaken to accompany, in justified cases, the notification of their transposition measures with one or more documents explaining the relationship between the components of a directive and the corresponding parts of national transposition instruments. With regard to this Directive, the legislator considers the transmission of such documents to be justified,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Objectives and subject matter

1. The objectives of this Directive are to establish a solid and coherent soil monitoring framework for all soils across the Union, to reduce soil contamination to levels no longer considered harmful to human health and the environment, to continuously improve soil health in the Union, to maintain soils in a healthy condition and to prevent and address all aspects of soil degradation, with a view to achieving healthy soils by 2050 so that they can provide multiple ecosystem services on a scale sufficient to meet environmental, societal and economic needs, prevent and mitigate the impacts of climate change and biodiversity loss, and increase resilience against natural disasters and in terms of food security.
2. This Directive lays down a framework for and measures on:
(a)
monitoring and assessment of soil health;
(b)
soil resilience; and
(c)
management of contaminated sites.

Scope

This Directive applies to all soils in the territory of the Member States.

Definitions

For the purposes of this Directive, the following definitions apply:
(1)
‘soil’ means the top layer of the Earth’s crust, situated between the bedrock or the parent material and the land surface, and which is composed of mineral particles, organic matter, water, air and living organisms;
(2)
‘ecosystem’ means a dynamic complex of plant, animal and micro-organism communities and their non-living environment, interacting as a functional unit;
(3)
‘ecosystem services’ means the direct or indirect contributions of ecosystems to the environmental, economic, social, cultural and other benefits that people derive from those ecosystems;
(4)
‘soil biodiversity’ means the variation in soil life, from genes to communities of organisms, and the ecological complexes of which they are part, that is complexes ranging from soil micro-habitats to landscapes;
(5)
‘soil health’ means the physical, chemical and biological condition of soil, determining its capacity to function as a vital living system and to provide ecosystem services;
(6)
‘soil resilience’ means the ability of soil to preserve its functions and maintain its capacity to provide ecosystem services, and to withstand and recover from disturbances;
(7)
‘soil management practices’ means practices that impact the physical, chemical or biological properties of soil;
(8)
‘soil district’ means a part of the territory of a Member State, which has been delineated by that Member State in accordance with this Directive;
(9)
‘soil unit’ means a spatially discrete area within a soil district resulting from the intersection of sets of spatial data used as factors for statistical homogeneity within that soil district;
(10)
‘soil descriptor’ means a parameter describing a physical, chemical or biological characteristic of soil health;
(11)
‘soil health assessment’ means the evaluation of the health of soil based on the measurement or estimation of the values of soil descriptors;
(12)
‘soil contamination’ means the presence of a substance in soil at a level that may be, directly or indirectly, harmful to human health or the environment;
(13)
‘contaminant’ means a substance liable to cause soil contamination or contamination of bedrock or parent material;
(14)
‘potentially contaminated site’ means a delineated area where soil contamination or contamination of bedrock or parent material caused by anthropogenic point-source activities is suspected based on relevant evidence;
(15)
‘contaminated site’ means a delineated area with confirmed soil contamination or contamination of bedrock or parent material caused by anthropogenic point-source activities;
(16)
‘land’ means the surface of the Earth that is not regularly covered by water bodies;
(17)
‘land cover’ means the physical and biological cover of the surface of the Earth;
(18)
‘soil sealing’ means the covering of soil with completely or partially impermeable material;
(19)
‘sealed soil’ means an area of soil that underwent soil sealing;
(20)
‘soil removal’ means the temporary or long-term total or partial removal of soil in an area;
(21)
‘de-sealing’ means the conversion of sealed soil into soil that is not sealed soil;
(22)
‘transfer function’ means a mathematical rule that enables the value of a measurement performed using a methodology different from a reference methodology to be converted into the value that would be obtained by performing the soil measurement using the reference methodology;
(23)
‘public concerned’ means the public affected or likely to be affected by soil degradation, or having an interest in the decision-making procedures related to the implementation of the obligations under this Directive, including landowners, land managers and land users, as well as non-governmental organisations promoting the protection of human health or the environment and meeting any requirements under national law;
(24)
‘soil regeneration’ means an intentional activity aimed at changing the condition of soil from degraded to healthy;
(25)
‘risk’ means the likelihood of harmful effects to human health or the environment resulting from exposure to soil contamination or to contamination of bedrock or parent material;
(26)
‘soil investigation’ means a process that can be performed in multiple and iterative phases to assess the presence and levels of contaminants in soil, bedrock or parent material and, if relevant, to characterise and determine the extent of a contaminated site;
(27)
‘soil remediation’ means a set of actions that reduce, isolate or immobilise contaminants in soil, bedrock or parent material;
(28)
‘risk reduction measures’ mean measures that aim to reduce the risks that contaminated sites pose to human health and the environment, either by means of soil remediation or modification of the source-pathway-receptor linkage without changing the characteristics of the contamination itself.

Soil districts and soil units

1. Member States shall establish, for administrative purposes, one or more soil districts which shall cover their entire territory and be under the responsibility of one or more competent authorities as designated pursuant to Article 5.
2. Member States shall establish soil units which together cover their entire territory, for the purposes of designing monitoring and of reporting with regard to soil health within a given margin of error within the soil unit concerned, taking into account:
(a)
the geographical extent of soil districts as established pursuant to paragraph 1;
(b)
the soil type as defined in the map of the soil regions of the European Union and Adjacent Countries 1:5 000 000, published by the Federal Institute of Geosciences and Natural Resources (BGR), in partnership with the Joint Research Centre (JRC);
(c)
the land use categories, excluding water bodies, as referred to in Regulation (EU) 2018/841.
3. For the purposes of establishing their soil units, Member States may use, where available at the Union, national or subnational level, updates of data referred to in paragraph 2 or more detailed data equivalent to those data.
Member States may take into account additional spatial data to establish their soil units, such as data concerning the climate, environmental zones as described in the relevant scientific studies or reports, or river basins.

Competent authorities

Member States shall designate the competent authorities responsible at an appropriate level for carrying out the obligations provided for in this Directive.

Monitoring framework for soil health and for soil sealing and soil removal

1. Member States shall establish a monitoring framework (‘soil monitoring framework’) at a level which is appropriate to the soil descriptors and soil sealing and soil removal indicators to ensure that regular, coherent and accurate monitoring of soil health and of soil sealing and soil removal is carried out in accordance with this Article and with Annexes I and II.
The soil monitoring framework shall build on existing monitoring frameworks at national level and Union level including, where appropriate, data from the land use/cover area frame statistical survey (LUCAS).
If necessary, Member States may adapt their soil monitoring framework for their outermost regions in order to take into account the specific characteristics of those regions.
2. Member States shall monitor soil health in each soil unit and soil sealing and soil removal in each soil district.
3. The monitoring framework shall be based on the following:
(a)
the soil descriptors and criteria for healthy soil condition referred to in Article 7;
(b)
the sampling points to be determined in accordance with Article 9(1);
(c)
the soil measurements to be carried out by Member States and, if applicable, by the Commission in accordance with Article 9(3) and (4);
(d)
scientifically robust remote-sensing data and products as referred to in paragraph 4 of this Article, if any;
(e)
the soil sealing and soil removal indicators referred to in Article 7(1), second subparagraph.
4. The Commission and the European Environment Agency (EEA) shall leverage existing space-based data and products delivered under the Copernicus component of the Union Space Programme, established by Regulation (EU) 2021/696, to explore possibilities with regard to, and develop, in cooperation with Member States, soil remote-sensing products, to provide the Member States with the necessary data on soil sealing and soil removal indicators and to support the Member States in monitoring the relevant soil descriptors.
5. By 17 December 2027, the Commission and the EEA shall, on the basis of existing data, establish a digital soil health data portal (the ‘digital soil health data portal’) to provide access in a georeferenced spatial format to at least the available soil health data, aggregated at the soil unit level or at a more detailed level, resulting from:
(a)
the soil measurements referred to in Article 9(3) and (4);
(b)
the relevant soil remote-sensing data and products referred to in paragraph 4 of this Article.
The processing and accessing of soil health data referred to in the first subparagraph shall be performed in accordance with relevant Union law.
6. The Commission and the EEA shall ensure that the Member States are given, in a timely and effective manner, the opportunity to review soil health data and to request the correction of any errors, before such data are made public through the digital soil health data portal. The Commission and the EEA shall ensure that such opportunity is also given in relation to any other report to be published in the digital soil health data portal and based on the soil monitoring framework.
7. The digital soil health data portal may provide access to soil health-related data other than the data referred to in paragraph 5 if those soil health-related data were shared or collected in accordance with the formats or methods established by the Commission pursuant to paragraph 9.
8. The digital soil health data portal shall not provide access to data and information the disclosure of which would adversely affect public security or national defence.
9. The Commission shall adopt implementing acts to establish formats or methods for sharing or collecting the data referred to in this Article or for integrating those data in the digital soil health data portal. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 22(2).

Soil descriptors, criteria for healthy soil condition, and soil sealing and soil removal indicators

1. When monitoring and assessing soil health, Member States shall apply the soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Parts A, B and C.
When monitoring soil sealing and soil removal, Member States shall apply the soil sealing and soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D.
2. When assessing soil health, Member States shall use criteria for healthy soil condition consisting of:
(a)
non-binding sustainable target values listed in Annex I, Parts A and B; and
(b)
operational trigger values set in accordance with paragraph 6.
3. Member States shall set a list of organic contaminants for the soil descriptor related to soil contamination referred to in Annex I, Part B. For that purpose, Member States may take into account the indicative list of soil contaminants referred to in Article 8.
4. Member States shall set a list of contaminants for the soil descriptors related to soil contamination referred to in Annex I, Part C, including pesticides, their metabolites and per- and polyfluoroalkyl substances (PFAS), representing the highest risk to human health and the environment, taking into account the indicative list of soil contaminants referred to in Article 8 as well as relevant information on the following, if available:
(a)
the toxicity of the soil contaminant;
(b)
the persistence and mobility of the soil contaminant;
(c)
possible sources and occurrence of the soil contaminant;
(d)
quantitative data regarding the production, use, consumption or sales volumes of the substances involved in the Member States concerned;
(e)
human biomonitoring data from research projects, and the presence of contaminants in environmental media.
5. Member States shall set the non-binding sustainable target values for the soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Part B, in accordance with the provisions set out in Annex I, Part B, third column.
6. Member States shall set one or more operational trigger values for each soil descriptor listed in Annex I, Parts A and B, reflecting soil degradation levels on the basis of which support for soil health and soil resilience in accordance with Article 11 is needed.
Member States may set the operational trigger value for one or more soil descriptors at the same level as the non-binding sustainable target value for those soil descriptors.
7. Member States may set soil descriptors and soil sealing and soil removal indicators in addition to those that are listed in Annex I.
8. Member States shall inform the Commission when they set or adapt soil descriptors, soil sealing and soil removal indicators or criteria for healthy soil condition in accordance with paragraphs 2 to 8.

Indicative list of soil contaminants

1. The Commission shall, in cooperation with the Member States, establish an indicative list containing both soil contaminants with potential significant risks to soil health and soil resilience, human health or the environment and soil contaminants for which data are needed to address the impact of such potential significant risks.
2. The soil contaminants, including pesticides, their metabolites and PFAS, to be included in the indicative list referred to in paragraph 1, shall be selected on the basis of their potential to cause a significant risk to soil health and soil resilience, human health or the environment, of their toxicity and of the exposure to them across the Union.
3. By 17 June 2027, the Commission shall establish, in cooperation with Member States, the indicative list of soil contaminants referred to in paragraph 1 and shall update it, where necessary, based on the results of the monitoring and assessment of soil health carried out pursuant to this Chapter and in light of scientific and technical progress.

Measurements and methodologies

1. Member States shall determine the number and location of sampling points by applying the methodology set out in Annex II, Part A.
For the purpose of the first subparagraph, the Commission shall provide Member States with relevant maps of soil descriptors, the initial sampling points and the relevant data linked to sampling points collected under previous LUCAS soil surveys.
2. After determining the number and location of the sampling points and prior to performing the sampling survey, Member States shall notify the Commission of any potential need for support in terms of field sampling and soil analysis as well as any other needs related to the sampling survey.
The Commission shall assess the needs for, and set the appropriate level of, support in coordination with the Member States concerned.
In the event that the Commission provides support under this paragraph, the Member State concerned shall adapt the sampling survey accordingly. The Member State concerned and the Commission shall set out in a written agreement the practical arrangements for such support.
In the event that the Commission provides support for field sampling, the Member State concerned shall ensure that the Commission is able to carry outin situsoil sampling.
3. Member States and, in the event that the Commission provides support under paragraph 2 in accordance with the written agreement referred to in the third subparagraph of that paragraph, the Commission shall carry out soil measurements by taking soil samples at the sampling points referred to in paragraph 1 and collect, process and analyse data as relevant in order to determine the following:
(a)
the values of the soil descriptors listed in Annex I;
(b)
where relevant, the values of the additional soil descriptors referred to in Article 7(7).
Member States shall be exempt from taking soil samples from sealed soil and areas that underwent soil removal.
Member States may exclude the areas not at risk of salinisation from the measurement of electrical conductivity referred to in Annex I, Part A, and shall inform the Commission thereof, providing an explanation.
Thein situsoil sampling shall be carried out in accordance with the minimum criteria for the methodology for field sampling surveys set out in Annex II, Part A, point 2.
For the soil contamination descriptors listed in Annex I, Part C, Member States may limit the sampling points to a relevant subset of the total number of sampling points determined in accordance with paragraph 1, first subparagraph, of this Article.
For the descriptor on loss of soil biodiversity listed in Annex I, Part C, Member States shall carry out measurements on at least 5 % of the total number of sampling points determined in accordance with paragraph 1, first subparagraph, of this Article.
4. Provided that the data were collected in the same monitoring cycle during which the sampling survey was performed and according to the methodologies referred to in Annex II, Part A, point 2, and Part B, the soil measurements to be carried out by Member States pursuant to paragraph 3 of this Article may consist of, where relevant, the measurements made by:
(a)
Member States in accordance with existing national or subnational soil monitoring networks and soil surveys;
(b)
Member States in accordance with Union and international law;
(c)
private actors, research organisations and other parties, where available.
For the performance of the first soil measurements as referred to in paragraph 8, the cycle for the collection of the data referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph shall, to the extent that those data are available, start on 16 December 2024.
5. Member States shall collect, process and analyse data in order to determine the values of the soil sealing and soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D.
6. Member States shall apply the following:
(a)
the methodologies for determining or estimating the values of the soil descriptors set out in Annex II, Part B;
(b)
the minimum methodological criteria for determining the values of the soil sealing and soil removal indicators set out in Annex II, Part C;
(c)
any requirements laid down by the Commission in accordance with paragraph 13 of this Article.
Member States may apply methodologies other than those listed in the first subparagraph, points (a) and (b), of this paragraph, provided that validated transfer functions are available, as required in Annex II, part B, fourth column.
7. Member States shall ensure that laboratories, or parties contracted by laboratories, performing the soil measurements to be carried out by Member States pursuant to paragraph 3 apply quality management system practices in accordance with EN ISO/IEC-17025 or with other equivalent standards accepted at Union or international level, and have access to suitably qualified staff with adequate training and to the infrastructure, equipment and products necessary for carrying out soil measurements.
When assessing compliance with quality management system practices, Member States may deem it sufficient to have one accreditation for any of the methodologies for determining the values of soil descriptors set out in Annex II, Part B.
Member States shall ensure that laboratories, or parties contracted by laboratories, performing the soil measurements to be carried out by Member States pursuant to paragraph 3 demonstrate their competences in relation to analysis of relevant measurands by:
(a)
participating in proficiency testing programmes covering the methods of analysis at levels of concentration that are representative of soil monitoring programmes, if available;
(b)
analysing reference materials that are representative of collected soil samples that contain appropriate levels of concentration, if available.
Where the Commission carries out soil measurements in accordance with paragraphs 3 and 4, this paragraph shall apply to the Commission.
8. Member States and, in the event that the Commission provides support under paragraph 2, the Commission shall ensure that the first soil measurements are performed by 17 December 2030.
9. Member States shall ensure that new soil measurements are performed every six years within one sampling campaign or as part of a continuous sampling scheme during the relevant six-year period.
10. By way of derogation from paragraph 9 of this Article, Member States may decide, before the second and subsequent sampling campaigns, not to carry out new soil measurements for a soil descriptor in part or in all of their territory if it is reasonable and justified to expect, based on data previously collected pursuant to this Article and Articles 6, 7 and 8, and on the use of scientific evidence, including predictive soil models, supported by a statistically significant amount of field data in terms of geographical and temporal coverage, that the value of such soil descriptor has not evolved significantly with respect to the uncertainty of the measurement since the last monitoring cycle. Member States shall notify the Commission of any such decision without undue delay.
The derogation laid down in the first subparagraph shall not apply as regards the carrying out of soil measurements for the same descriptor over two consecutive sampling campaigns.
11. For each monitoring cycle, Member States shall store for at least two monitoring cycles a representative subset of soil samples, in dedicated soil archives. Member States may decide not to store soil samples from their outermost regions.
Where Member States store soil samples in their dedicated soil archives, they shall determine the conditions for access to and use of such soil samples.
Where Member States decide to transfer a representative subset of their soil samples to the Commission’s dedicated soil archive, the Commission shall provide for that transfer. The Member States and the Commission shall establish the practical arrangements regarding the shipment of those soil samples and the conditions for their access and use. The Commission shall transmit to the Member States any results coming from further checks of relevant parameters or future analysis of new emerging parameters. The Commission shall store the soil samples in accordance with its archiving protocol.
12. Member States shall ensure that the values of the soil sealing and soil removal indicators are updated at least every three years, based on available information.
13. The Commission is empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 21 to amend Annex II, Part B, in order to adapt to scientific and technical progress the reference methodologies referred to therein, in particular where values of soil descriptors can be determined by soil remote-sensing products referred to in Article 6(4).

Soil health assessment

1. Member States shall assess the soil health in all their soil districts and associated soil units based on the data collected in the context of the soil monitoring referred to in Articles 6 to 9 for each of the soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Parts A and B.
Member States shall ensure that soil health assessments are carried out every six years and that the first soil health assessment is carried out by 17 December 2031.
2. Soil health shall be assessed with respect to each aspect of soil degradation using the non-binding sustainable target values and the operational trigger values for the related criterion for healthy soil condition set in accordance with Article 7(2), (5) and (6).
3. Member States shall analyse the values for the soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Part C, with a view to identifying whether there is a critical loss of ecosystem services, taking into account the relevant data and available scientific knowledge. Member States shall analyse the values of soil sealing and soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D, with a view to assessing the impact of soil sealing and soil removal on the loss of ecosystem services and on the objectives and targets established under Regulation (EU) 2018/841.
4. Member States may identify improvements for each soil descriptor listed in Annex I, Parts A, B and C.
5. Good condition for a descriptor listed in Annex I, Parts A and B, shall be considered to have been achieved when the non-binding sustainable target value is met. Member States shall set an interval of values for the soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Parts A and B, that constitute moderate condition and poor condition with respect to the operational trigger values. Only the interval of moderate condition may be null.
6. Based on the soil health assessments carried out in accordance with this Article, the competent authorities referred to in Article 5 shall, where relevant in coordination with local, regional and national authorities, identify, in each soil district, the areas where individual criteria for healthy soil condition are not satisfied and for which support for soil health and soil resilience in accordance with Article 11 is needed, and inform the public, on an aggregated level, in accordance with Article 20. The soil health monitoring data, the results of the soil health assessments and the analysis referred to in paragraph 3 of this Article shall inform the development of the programmes, plans, targets and measures listed in Annex III.
7. In order to contribute to improving soil health, the competent authorities referred to in Article 5 shall, where relevant in coordination with local, regional and national authorities, identify, in each soil district, the areas with high potential for improvement of soil health through de-sealing or soil reconstruction. The potential of areas of sealed soil and areas that underwent soil removal shall be assessed based on technical feasibility, cost-efficiency and the achievable level of soil health improvement.
8. In addition to the obligations laid down in Article 20 and in accordance with national law, Member States shall communicate soil health data referred to in Articles 6 to 9 and the results of the soil health assessments carried out in accordance with this Article to the relevant landowners and land managers upon their request, in particular to support the development of the science-based advice referred to in Article 11(1), point (a).

Support for soil health and soil resilience

1. Member States shall encourage and support landowners and land managers as regards improving soil health and soil resilience and facilitate such improvement by landowners and land managers by, inter alia:
(a)
ensuring easy and equal access to impartial and independent science-based advice and to information, training activities and capacity building for soil managers, landowners, land managers and relevant authorities with regard to practices that improve soil health and soil resilience;
(b)
promoting awareness of the multiple medium-term and long-term benefits of practices that improve soil health and soil resilience and drawing attention to the costs of practices detrimental to soil health and soil resilience;
(c)
promoting research and innovation in relation to sustainable soil management concepts and soil regeneration practices adapted to the local soil characteristics, climatic conditions and land use;
(d)
providing, at a local level, information on suitable measures and practices to increase soil health and soil resilience, based on the soil health assessment carried out in accordance with Article 10 and, where appropriate, taking into account documents and scientific tools referred to in Article 24(1), point (k);
(e)
making available a regularly updated overview of available funding, instruments and other measures that support soil health and soil resilience.
2. Member States shall also do the following, on a regular basis:
(a)
assess what technical and financial needs exist in relation to improving soil health and soil resilience;
(b)
engage with the public concerned, in particular landowners and land managers, and ensure that the public concerned is given an early and effective opportunity to determine the level of support needed; and
(c)
assess the expected effects on soil health and soil resilience of the measures taken in the context of the programmes, plans, targets and measures listed in Annex III.

Land take mitigation principles

Without impinging on the autonomy of the Member States with regard to spatial planning, Member States shall ensure that the following principles are taken into consideration in the event of new soil sealing or new soil removal as part of land take, at the appropriate spatial level within their territory:
(a)
avoiding or reducing as much as possible the loss of the capacity of the soil to provide multiple ecosystem services, including food production, by:
(i)
reducing, as much as possible, the area of soil affected by soil sealing and soil removal, in particular by encouraging the reuse and repurposing of sealed soils, such as existing buildings;
(ii)
selecting areas where the loss of ecosystem services would be minimal, in particular areas with severely degraded soils, such as brownfields; and
(iii)
carrying out the soil sealing and soil removal in a way that minimises the negative impact on soil, in particular by protecting the surrounding soils or by keeping the soil sealing as reversible as possible;
(b)
aiming to offset to a reasonable extent the loss of the capacity of the soil to provide multiple ecosystem services, including through returning ecosystem services by encouraging the de-sealing of sealed soils and the reconstruction of areas that underwent soil removal.

Risk-based and stepwise approach

1. Member States shall ensure that the risks to human health and the environment of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites are identified, managed, and kept at acceptable levels, taking account of the environmental, social and economic impact of the soil contamination and of the risk reduction measures taken pursuant to Article 16(4). Those risks may be evaluated taking into account the current and planned land use during each of the steps referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article.
Member States shall establish a hierarchy of responsibility to determine the party or parties responsible for the site-specific implementation of paragraph 2, points (b) and (c), of this Article.
2. Without prejudice to more stringent requirements that arise from Union or national law, Member States shall, by 17 December 2029, establish a risk-based and stepwise approach for the following:
(a)
the identification of potentially contaminated sites in accordance with Article 14;
(b)
the investigation of potentially contaminated sites in accordance with Article 15;
(c)
the site-specific risk assessment and management of contaminated sites in accordance with Article 16.
3. The public concerned shall be given early and effective opportunities:
(a)
to provide comments on the establishment and concrete application of the risk-based and stepwise approach referred to in paragraph 2;
(b)
to provide information relevant for the activities referred to in point (a), such as human biomonitoring or environmental monitoring data from research projects;
(c)
to provide information with a view to correcting the information contained in the register referred to in Article 17.
Comments provided under point (a) of this paragraph shall be taken into account when Member States establish and apply the risk-based and stepwise approach.
4. For the purposes of paragraph 3, Member States shall ensure that relevant information is provided to the public in a timely, adequate and effective manner, including by public notices and electronic media.

Identification of potentially contaminated sites

1. Member States shall systematically identify potentially contaminated sites on their territory.
2. For the purposes of the identification of potentially contaminated sites, Member States shall establish a list of potentially contaminating activities. Those activities may be further classified or prioritised according to their potential to cause soil contamination based on scientific evidence. When identifying potentially contaminated sites on their territory, Member States shall take into account the following criteria, where relevant:
(a)
past or current operation of a potentially contaminating activity;
(b)
operation of an activity referred to in Annex I to Directive 2010/75/EU;
(c)
operation of an establishment referred to in Directive 2012/18/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council(48);
(d)
operation of an activity referred to in Annex III to Directive 2004/35/EC;
(e)
occurrence of a potentially contaminating event, accident, calamity, disaster, incident or spill liable to cause soil contamination;
(f)
relevant information resulting from the soil health monitoring carried out in accordance with Articles 6 to 9.
3. Member States shall ensure that potentially contaminated sites existing on or before 16 December 2025 are identified and duly recorded in the register referred to in Article 17 by 17 December 2035.

Investigation of potentially contaminated sites

1. Member States shall ensure that soil investigations on potentially contaminated sites identified pursuant to Article 14 are carried out in accordance with paragraph 2 of this Article and with the risk-based and stepwise approach referred to in Article 13.
2. Member States shall lay down rules concerning the timeframe, content, form and prioritisation of soil investigations.
Member States shall take into account potentially contaminated sites located in areas used for the abstraction of water for human consumption in the prioritisation of soil investigations.
Member States may consider baseline reports and monitoring measures implemented in accordance with Directive 2010/75/EU as well as other investigations as soil investigations, if such reports, measures and investigations meet the requirements of this Directive.
3. Member States shall establish a list of specific events that trigger a soil investigation. Soil investigations shall be carried out within the timeframe referred to in paragraph 2.

Site-specific risk assessment and management of contaminated sites

1. Member States shall lay down the specific methodology for the site-specific risk assessment of contaminated sites. When establishing such methodology, Member States shall ensure that the phases and principles referred to in Annex V are taken into consideration.
2. Member States shall determine what constitutes an unacceptable risk to human health and the environment resulting from contaminated sites, by taking into account existing scientific knowledge, the opinions of health authorities, the precautionary principle, local specificities, and current and planned land use.
3. For each contaminated site that has been found to be contaminated following an investigation pursuant to Article 15 or by any other means, Member States shall ensure that a site-specific risk assessment is carried out for the current and planned land use to determine whether the contaminated site poses unacceptable risks to human health or the environment. If the information gathered pursuant to Article 15 is sufficient to conclude that the soil contamination does not constitute an unacceptable risk to human health or the environment, or to conclude that soil remediation is needed, Member States may decide not to carry out the site-specific risk assessment.
4. On the basis of the results of the site-specific risk assessment referred to in paragraph 3, or of a conclusion that soil remediation is needed, reached in accordance with that paragraph, Member States shall ensure that the appropriate risk reduction measures are taken and implemented, without undue delay, to reduce to an acceptable level the risks to human health and the environment.
5. When deciding on the appropriate risk reduction measures, Member States shall, while aiming for soil decontamination, including the prevention of further contamination, take into consideration the long-term costs, benefits, effectiveness, durability and technical feasibility of available risk reduction measures. The risk reduction measures may consist of the measures referred to in Annex IV.
6. The Commission is empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 21 to adapt Annexes IV and V to scientific and technical progress.

Register

1. By 17 December 2029, Member States shall, in accordance with paragraph 2, set up and maintain a register of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites as established in accordance with this Chapter.
2. The register shall contain the data and information set out in Annex VI, except data and information the disclosure of which would adversely affect public security or national defence.
3. Member States shall manage or supervise the register and ensure that it is regularly reviewed and updated.
4. Member States shall make public, free of charge, the register and the data and information referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article. Disclosure of any data and information may be refused or restricted by the competent authority where the conditions laid down in Article 4 of Directive 2003/4/EC are fulfilled.
The register shall be made available in the form of an online georeferenced spatial database.

Union funding

Given the priority inherently attached to the establishment of soil monitoring, to soil resilience, and to the management of contaminated sites, the implementation of this Directive shall be supported by Union financial programmes in accordance with their applicable rules and conditions.
The Commission shall assess any gap between the available Union funding and funding needs for supporting Member States in the implementation of this Directive, paying specific attention to environmental monitoring needs.
When implementing this Directive, the Commission and Member States shall be encouraged to make use of financial resources from appropriate sources, including Union, national, regional and local funds, to finance actions with a focus on soil protection, soil resilience and soil regeneration.

Reporting by Member States

1. Member States shall report electronically the following data and information to the Commission and to the EEA every six years:
(a)
the data relating to, and the results of, the monitoring of soil health and soil health assessments carried out in accordance with Articles 6 to 10;
(b)
a trend analysis of soil health for the soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Parts A, B and C, and of soil sealing and of soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D, in accordance with Article 10;
(c)
a summary of the progress on:
(i)
the support for soil health and soil resilience, in accordance with Article 11;
(ii)
the identification and investigation of potentially contaminated sites, the management of contaminated sites, and the registration of potentially contaminated sites and contaminated sites, in accordance with Articles 13 to 17;
Member States shall submit the first of the reports referred to in the first subparagraph by 17 June 2032.
2. Member States and the Commission, with the support of the EEA, shall ensure that there is a mutual exchange of the data and information referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article and that such exchange is effective and respects statistical confidentiality. Member States shall also ensure that the Commission and the EEA have timely and effective access to the data and information contained in the register referred to in Article 17.
3. By way of derogation from paragraphs 1 and 2, if disclosure of certain data and information would adversely affect public security or national defence, Member States may decide not to report, exchange or grant access to such data and information.
4. By 17 March 2029, Member States shall provide the Commission with online access to the following:
(a)
an up-to-date list of their soil districts and soil units referred to in Article 4 and the information on their geographical extent;
(b)
an up-to-date list of the competent authorities referred to in Article 5.
5. Member States shall inform the Commission of the outcome of the establishment of the risk-based and stepwise approach referred to in Article 13, of the methodology laid down pursuant to Article 16(1), and of what they determine to constitute an unacceptable risk pursuant to Article 16(2).
6. The Commission is empowered to adopt implementing acts establishing the format and the arrangements for submitting the data and information referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 22(2).

Information to the public

1. Member States shall make public the results generated by the monitoring of soil health carried out under Article 9 and the soil health assessments carried out in accordance with Article 10 in the form of aggregated data, and make public the register referred to in Article 17.
2. The Commission shall ensure that the public has access to the digital soil health data portal.
The Commission shall publish the list of the competent authorities as communicated by Member States in accordance with Article 19(4), point (b).
3. Disclosure of any data and information required under this Directive may be refused or restricted where the conditions laid down in Article 4 of Directive 2003/4/EC are fulfilled.
4. Where the Commission or Member States use confidential data to produce European statistics, they shall protect such data in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 223/2009.
The Commission or the EEA shall be required to obtain the explicit authorisation of the authority that collected the confidential data before their disclosure.

Exercise of the delegation

1. The power to adopt delegated acts is conferred on the Commission subject to the conditions laid down in this Article.
2. The power to adopt delegated acts referred to in Article 9(13) and Article 16(6) shall be conferred on the Commission for an indeterminate period of time from 16 December 2025.
3. The delegation of power referred to in Article 9(13) and Article 16(6) may be revoked at any time by the European Parliament or by the Council. A decision to revoke shall put an end to the delegation of the power specified in that decision. It shall take effect the day following the publication of the decision in theOfficial Journal of the European Unionor at a later date specified therein. It shall not affect the validity of any delegated acts already in force.
4. Before adopting a delegated act, the Commission shall consult experts designated by each Member State in accordance with the principles laid down in the Interinstitutional Agreement of 13 April 2016 on Better Law-Making.
5. As soon as it adopts a delegated act, the Commission shall notify it simultaneously to the European Parliament and to the Council.
6. A delegated act adopted pursuant to Article 9(13) or Article 16(6) shall enter into force only if no objection has been expressed either by the European Parliament or by the Council within a period of two months of notification of that act to the European Parliament and the Council or if, before the expiry of that period, the European Parliament and the Council have both informed the Commission that they will not object. That period shall be extended by two months at the initiative of the European Parliament or of the Council.

Committee procedure

1. The Commission shall be assisted by a committee. That committee shall be a committee within the meaning of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5 of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 shall apply.

Access to justice

1. Member States shall ensure that, in accordance with their national legal system, members of the public concerned have access to a review procedure before a court of law, or another independent and impartial body established by law, to challenge the substantive or procedural legality of the soil health assessment, the measures taken pursuant to this Directive and any failures to act of the competent authorities, provided that one of the following conditions is met:
(a)
they have a sufficient interest;
(b)
they maintain the impairment of a right, where administrative procedural law of a Member State requires such impairment as a precondition.
Member States shall determine what constitutes a sufficient interest and impairment of a right, and shall do so consistently with the objective of providing the public with wide access to justice. To that end, the interest of any non-governmental organisation promoting environmental protection and meeting any requirements under national law shall be deemed sufficient for the purposes of the first subparagraph, point (a). Such organisations shall also be deemed to have rights capable of being impaired for the purposes of the first subparagraph, point (b).
2. Standing in the review procedure shall not be conditional on the role that the member of the public concerned played during a participatory phase of the decision-making procedures under this Directive.
3. The review procedure shall be fair, equitable, timely and not prohibitively expensive, and shall provide adequate and effective redress mechanisms, including injunctive relief as appropriate.

Support by the Commission

1. The Commission shall provide Member States with the necessary support, assistance and capacity building in order to help them carry out their obligations under this Directive. In particular, the Commission shall, in cooperation with the Member States, draw up documents and develop scientific tools that Member States may use to facilitate them in:
(a)
establishing a soil monitoring framework and determining the number and location of sampling points pursuant to Article 9(1) and (2) and Annex II, Part A, point 1;
(b)
setting the non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values for the soil descriptors pursuant to Article 7(2) and Annex I, Parts A and B;
(c)
setting their list of organic contaminants to be monitored pursuant to Article 7(3) and Annex I, Part B;
(d)
assessing the areas not at risk of salinisation that can be excluded from the measurements of electrical conductivity pursuant to Article 9(3), third subparagraph, and Annex I, Part A;
(e)
carrying outin situsampling of soil descriptors in accordance with Article 9(3), fourth subparagraph and Annex II, Part A, point 2;
(f)
determining the values of the soil sealing and soil removal indicators pursuant to Article 9(5) and in accordance with Annex II, Part C;
(g)
determining or estimating the values of the soil descriptors pursuant to Article 9(6) and Annex II, Part B;
(h)
identifying and assessing any critical loss of ecosystem services and the impact of soil sealing and soil removal on the loss of ecosystem services pursuant to Article 10(3);
(i)
identifying potentially contaminated sites and setting a list of potentially contaminating activities pursuant to Article 14;
(j)
laying down the specific methodology for the site-specific risk assessment of contaminated sites, taking into account common practices, methodologies and toxicological data pursuant to Article 16; and
(k)
providing, at local level, information on measures and practices to increase soil resilience pursuant to Article 11(1), point (d), by providing and regularly updating a repository of knowledge on soil resilience containing practical information on soil management practices.
2. The documents and scientific tools referred to in paragraph 1 shall be drawn up and developed within the following time-limits:
(a)
as regards point (a), by 17 December 2026;
(b)
as regards points (b), (c), (e) and (j), by 17 June 2027;
(c)
as regards point (i), by 17 December 2027;
(d)
as regards points (d), (f) and (g), by 17 December 2028;
(e)
as regards point (h), by 17 December 2029.
3. The Commission shall organise regular exchanges of information, experience and best practices between Member States and, where relevant, other stakeholders on the application of this Directive. The first exchange shall take place by 17 March 2026.
The Commission shall publish the results of the exchanges of information, experience and best practices referred to in the first subparagraph and, where relevant, provide recommendations or guidelines to Member States.
4. The Commission shall facilitate cooperation between Member States to ensure, where appropriate, that competent authorities responsible for neighbouring soil districts in which there are transboundary effects on soil, comparable soil types or land uses across the soil-district border, exchange best practices, and strive to achieve a coherent approach in the application of this Directive.

Evaluation and review

1. By 17 June 2033, the Commission shall carry out an evaluation of this Directive to assess the progress made towards achieving its objectives and the need to amend it in order to set more specific requirements to achieve its objectives. That evaluation shall take into account, inter alia, the following elements:
(a)
the experience gained through the implementation of this Directive;
(b)
the data and information referred to in Article 19;
(c)
relevant scientific and analytical data, including results from research projects funded by the Union;
(d)
an analysis of the remaining progress to be made to achieve healthy soils by 2050;
(e)
an analysis of the effectiveness of the support provided by Member States to improve soil health and soil resilience;
(f)
an analysis of the possible need to adapt to scientific and technical progress the provisions of this Directive, in particular regarding the following items:
(i)
the definition of healthy soils;
(ii)
the establishment of criteria for soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Part C, and soil sealing and soil removal indicators listed in Annex I, Part D;
(iii)
the addition of new soil descriptors for monitoring purposes or the adjustment of existing soil descriptors and criteria for healthy soil condition listed in Annex I;
(iv)
the non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values for the soil descriptors pursuant to Article 7(2) and Annex I, Parts A and B, taking into account, inter alia, the objective of ensuring a level playing field within the internal market;
(v)
the possibility of establishing a higher percentage of a subset of sampling points chosen for the analysis of the soil biodiversity descriptors referred to in Annex I, Part C, based on the results of the first monitoring cycle.
2. The Commission shall present a report on the main findings of the evaluation referred to in paragraph 1 to the European Parliament, to the Council, to the European Economic and Social Committee and to the Committee of the Regions, accompanied, if appropriate, by a legislative proposal.

Transposition

1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 17 December 2028. They shall immediately inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt those measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by Member States.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main measures of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive. The communication of the non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values for soil descriptors listed in Annex I shall be accompanied by a justification.

Entry into force

This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees

This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEX ISOIL DESCRIPTORS, CRITERIA FOR HEALTHY SOIL CONDITION, AND SOIL SEALING AND SOIL REMOVAL INDICATORSFor the purposes of this Annex, the following definitions apply:

(1) | ‘natural land’ means an area of land on which the natural processes are dominant and human intervention is minimal or non-existent, and on which the primary ecological functions and species composition have not been substantially modified;
(2) | ‘net sealing’ means the result of soil sealing minus de-sealing;
(3) | ‘settlement area’ means a settlement area within the meaning of the 2006 Guidelines of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC) for National Greenhouse Gas Inventories;
(4) | ‘organic soils’ means organic soils within the meaning of the 2006 IPCC Guidelines for National Greenhouse Gas Inventories;
(5) | ‘mineral soils’ means mineral soils within the meaning of the 2006 IPCC Guidelines for National Greenhouse Gas Inventories;
(6) | ‘managed soils’ means soils where soil management practices are carried out.
Aspect of soil degradation | Soil descriptor(1) | Criteria for healthy soil condition – non-binding sustainable target values(2) | Land areas exempted from meeting the related criterion
Part A: soil descriptors with criteria for healthy soil condition established at Union level
Salinisation(3) | Electrical conductivity (deci-Siemens per meter) | < 4 dS m–1when using saturated soil paste extract (eEC) measurement method, or equivalent criterion if using another measurement method | Naturally saline land areas, areas with regular flooding from marine submersion and areas subject to sea spray
Loss of Soil Organic Carbon (SOC) | SOC concentration (g per kg) | —For organic soils: respect targets set for such soils at national level in accordance with Article 4(2) and (4), and Article 11(4) of Regulation (EU) 2024/1991 | — | For organic soils: respect targets set for such soils at national level in accordance with Article 4(2) and (4), and Article 11(4) of Regulation (EU) 2024/1991 | No exemption
— | For organic soils: respect targets set for such soils at national level in accordance with Article 4(2) and (4), and Article 11(4) of Regulation (EU) 2024/1991
—For mineral soils: SOC/Clay ratio > 1/13 (that is the ratio of SOC content to the content of the clay fraction (fraction with a diameter of less than 0,002 mm))Member States are expected to apply corrective factors to the ratio where specific soil types or climatic conditions justify it, taking into account the link to structural stability | — | For mineral soils: SOC/Clay ratio > 1/13 (that is the ratio of SOC content to the content of the clay fraction (fraction with a diameter of less than 0,002 mm)) | Non-managed soils in natural land areas
— | For mineral soils: SOC/Clay ratio > 1/13 (that is the ratio of SOC content to the content of the clay fraction (fraction with a diameter of less than 0,002 mm))
Subsoil compaction | Bulk density in subsoil (g per cm3) | Soil texture(4) | Range | Non-managed soils in natural land areas and areas with naturally compacted soils
Sand, loamy sand, sandy loam, loam | < 1,80
Sandy clay loam, loam, clay loam, silt, silt loam | < 1,75
Silt loam, silty clay loam | < 1,65
Sandy clay, silty clay, clay loam with 35-45 % clay | < 1,58
Clay | < 1,47
Member States may apply different texture classes or values corresponding to the levels considered problematic for plant rooting system development
Optional:—saturated hydraulic conductivity – Ksat (cm per day)—air capacity (%) | — | saturated hydraulic conductivity – Ksat (cm per day) | — | air capacity (%) | ≥ 10 cm/day(5)Member States may adapt this value according to their local soil conditions≥ 5 %(6)Member States may adapt this value according to their local soil conditions
— | saturated hydraulic conductivity – Ksat (cm per day)
— | air capacity (%)
Part B: soil descriptors with criteria for healthy soil condition established at Member State level
Excess nutrient content in soil | Extractable phosphorus (mg per kg) | < ‘maximum value’Member States shall lay down their own maximum value, at a level that would not entail damage to human health and the environment | Non-managed soils in natural land areas
Soil erosion | Soil erosion rate(tonnes per hectare per year) | < ‘maximum value’Member States shall lay down their own maximum value, at a level that would not entail damage to human health and the environment | Badlands and natural land areas, except if they represent a significant disaster risk
Soil contamination | —concentration of heavy metals in soil: As, Sb, Cd, Co, Cr (total), Cu, Hg, Pb, Ni, Tl, V, Zn (mg per kg)—concentration of a selection of organic contaminants established by Member States and taking into account existing concentration limits in Union law, e.g. for water quality and air emissions | — | concentration of heavy metals in soil: As, Sb, Cd, Co, Cr (total), Cu, Hg, Pb, Ni, Tl, V, Zn (mg per kg) | — | concentration of a selection of organic contaminants established by Member States and taking into account existing concentration limits in Union law, e.g. for water quality and air emissions | Reasonable assurance, obtained from soil point sampling, identification and investigation of potentially contaminated sites and any other relevant information, that an unacceptable risk to human health and the environment from soil contamination does not existNatural and anthropogenic background levels shall be taken into account in the risk assessmentIf natural background is the only reason leading to unacceptable risks, then the relevant soil shall be deemed to meet the healthy soil criteria provided that it is managed in such a way that an unacceptable risk to human health does not existHabitats with a naturally high concentration of heavy metals that are included in Annex I to Directive 92/43/EEC shall remain protected | No exemption
— | concentration of heavy metals in soil: As, Sb, Cd, Co, Cr (total), Cu, Hg, Pb, Ni, Tl, V, Zn (mg per kg)
— | concentration of a selection of organic contaminants established by Member States and taking into account existing concentration limits in Union law, e.g. for water quality and air emissions
Reduction of soil water retention and infiltration | Water retention:—soil water holding capacity of the soil sample (% of water per total soil (volume or mass))Water infiltration:—saturated hydraulic conductivity – Ksat (cm per day)—air capacity (%) | — | soil water holding capacity of the soil sample (% of water per total soil (volume or mass)) | — | saturated hydraulic conductivity – Ksat (cm per day) | — | air capacity (%) | The estimated value for the total water holding capacity, the saturated hydraulic conductivity and the air capacity of a soil unit is above the minimal threshold and may also be assessed by river basin or sub-basin, taking into account water processes occurring at that scaleThe minimal threshold shall be set (in tonnes) by the Member State at the relevant scale, at such a value that the impacts of flooding following intense rain events or of periods of low soil moisture due to drought events are mitigated | No exemption
— | soil water holding capacity of the soil sample (% of water per total soil (volume or mass))
— | saturated hydraulic conductivity – Ksat (cm per day)
— | air capacity (%)
Loss of SOC | SOC stocks (tC ha-1)Optional:—SOC content (g per kg) | — | SOC content (g per kg) | Contribute to national targets for net greenhouse gas removals in the LULUCF sector as referred to in Article 4(3) of Regulation (EU) 2018/841> ‘minimum value’Member States shall lay down the minimum value by soil texture | No exemption
— | SOC content (g per kg)
Part C: soil descriptors without criteria
Aspect of soil degradation | Soil descriptor
Excess nutrient content in soil | Total nitrogen content in soil (mg g-1)SOC to nitrogen ratio
Acidification | Soil acidity (pH)Member States may also select the optional descriptor:—base saturation (i.e. (Ca + Mg + K)/effective cation exchange capacity (CEC)) | — | base saturation (i.e. (Ca + Mg + K)/effective cation exchange capacity (CEC))
— | base saturation (i.e. (Ca + Mg + K)/effective cation exchange capacity (CEC))
Topsoil compaction | Bulk density in topsoil (A-horizon(7)) (g cm-3)Optional:—saturated hydraulic conductivity (cm per day)—air capacity (%) | — | saturated hydraulic conductivity (cm per day) | — | air capacity (%)
— | saturated hydraulic conductivity (cm per day)
— | air capacity (%)
Loss of soil biodiversity | DNA metabarcoding for fungi and bacteriaMember States may also select at least one optional soil descriptor for biodiversity, such as:—metabarcoding of archaea, protists and animals—phospholipid fatty acid analysis (PLFA)—abundance and diversity of nematodes—abundance and diversity of earthworms—abundance and diversity of springtails—abundance and diversity of native ants—soil biological quality based on arthropods (QBS-ar)—presence of invasive alien species and plant pests—soil basal respiration | — | metabarcoding of archaea, protists and animals | — | phospholipid fatty acid analysis (PLFA) | — | abundance and diversity of nematodes | — | abundance and diversity of earthworms | — | abundance and diversity of springtails | — | abundance and diversity of native ants | — | soil biological quality based on arthropods (QBS-ar) | — | presence of invasive alien species and plant pests | — | soil basal respiration
— | metabarcoding of archaea, protists and animals
— | phospholipid fatty acid analysis (PLFA)
— | abundance and diversity of nematodes
— | abundance and diversity of earthworms
— | abundance and diversity of springtails
— | abundance and diversity of native ants
— | soil biological quality based on arthropods (QBS-ar)
— | presence of invasive alien species and plant pests
— | soil basal respiration
Soil contamination(8) | Concentrations of PFAS-21(9)or concentrations of PFAS-43(10)or selected PFAS set by Member States in accordance with Article 7(4)Concentrations of selected active substances in pesticides and their metabolites set by Member States in accordance with Article 7(4)Optional:—concentrations or presence of a selection of other emerging soil contaminants set by Member States in accordance with Article 7(4) | — | concentrations or presence of a selection of other emerging soil contaminants set by Member States in accordance with Article 7(4)
— | concentrations or presence of a selection of other emerging soil contaminants set by Member States in accordance with Article 7(4)
Part D: soil sealing and soil removal indicators
Aspect of soil degradation | Soil sealing and soil removal indicators
Soil sealing and soil removal | Total sealed soils and areas that underwent soil removal (km2and % of Member State surface)Soil sealing and soil removal, de-sealing and net-sealing (average per year – in km2and % of Member State surface)Total settlement area (km2and % of Member State surface)Land use change to and from settlement area (average per year – in km2and % of Member State surface)Member States may also measure other related optional indicators, such as:—soil artificialisation—land fragmentation—land recycling rate—land taken for commercial activities, logistic hubs, renewable energies, surfaces such as airports, roads, mines—consequences of soil sealing and soil removal, such as quantification of loss of ecosystem services, change in the intensity of floods | — | soil artificialisation | — | land fragmentation | — | land recycling rate | — | land taken for commercial activities, logistic hubs, renewable energies, surfaces such as airports, roads, mines | — | consequences of soil sealing and soil removal, such as quantification of loss of ecosystem services, change in the intensity of floods
— | soil artificialisation
— | land fragmentation
— | land recycling rate
— | land taken for commercial activities, logistic hubs, renewable energies, surfaces such as airports, roads, mines
— | consequences of soil sealing and soil removal, such as quantification of loss of ecosystem services, change in the intensity of floods
(1) The minimum criteria for the methodology for in situ sampling of soil descriptors are provided for in Annex II, Part A, and further details are to be provided pursuant to Article 24.
(2) Further details on the methodology on setting non-binding sustainable target values and operational trigger values for soil descriptors listed in Annex I, Parts A and B and, when possible, Part C, are to be provided pursuant to Article 24.
(3) The measurement of electrical conductivity can be excluded in areas not at risk of salinisation. Further details on the methodology for assessing areas not at risk of salinisation are to be provided pursuant to Article 24.
(4) As defined in IUSS Working Group WRB. 2022. World Reference Base for Soil Resources. International soil classification system for naming soils and creating legends for soil maps. 4th edition. International Union of Soil Sciences (IUSS), Vienna, Austria.
(5) Lebert, M., Böken, H., Glante, F. 2007. Soil compaction – indicators for the assessment of harmful changes to the soil in the context of the German Federal Soil Protection Act. Journal of Environmental Management 82(3): 388-397.
(6) Lebert, M., Böken, H., Glante, F. 2007. Soil compaction – indicators for the assessment of harmful changes to the soil in the context of the German Federal Soil Protection Act. Journal of Environmental Management 82(3): 388-397.
(7) As defined in the FAO Guidelines for Soil Description, Chapter 5 (https://www.fao.org/3/a0541e/a0541e.pdf).
(8) May be measured on a limited number of sampling points.
(9) 6:2 FTS, PFBA, PFBS, PFDA, PFDoDA, PFDoDS, PFDS, PFHpA, PFHpS, PFHxA, PFHxS, PFNA, PFNS, PFOA, PFOS, PFPeA, PFPeS, PFTrDA, PFTrDS, PFUnDA, PFUnDS or other 21 PFAS, as available in the laboratories.
(10) PFOS, PFOA, PFHxS, PFNA, PFBS, PFPeS, PFHpS, PFNS, PFDS, PFUnDS, PFDoDS, PFTrDS, PFBA, PFPeA, PFHxA, PFHpA, PFDA, PFUnDA, PFDoDA, PFTrDA, PFTeDA, PFOSA, N-EtFOSA, N-MeFOSA, FOSAA, N-EtFOSAA, N-MeFOSAA, FHxSA, N-EtFHxSA, N-MeFHxSA, FHxSAA, N-EtFHxSAA, N-MeFHxSAA, FBSA, N-EtFBSA, N-MeFBSA, FBSAA, N-EtFBSAA, N-MeFBSAA, 6:2 FTS, 8:2 FTS, 5:3 FTCA, 7:3 FTCA or other 43 PFAS, as available in the laboratories.

Part A: methodology for determining the number and location of sampling points and for the sampling survey

ANNEX IIMETHODOLOGIES
Activity | Minimum criteria for methodology
1.Determination of sampling points (sampling survey) for soil health assessment | 1. | Determination of sampling points (sampling survey) for soil health assessment | The sampling survey shall be designed from a complete sample frame containing the best available information on the distribution of soil properties, such as information resulting from relevant measurements pursuant to Article 9(3) and (4)The sampling scheme shall be a stratified random sampling optimised on the best available information on the variability of soil descriptors, and the stratification shall be based on the soil units established in accordance with Article 4(2). Sampling points related to measurements referred to in Article 9(4) may be taken into account partly or completely in the sampling scheme, regardless of their designThe number and location of the sampling points shall represent the variability of the chosen soil descriptors within the soil units, with a maximum error percentage (or coefficient of variation) of 5 %The allocation and size of the sample shall be determined by applying appropriate procedures (e.g. the Bethel algorithm – Bethel, 1989(1)) which are able to account for the required maximum estimation errorThe sampling survey designed by the Member States for each monitoring cycle may change or remain the sameFurther details on determining the number and location of sampling points are to be provided pursuant to Article 24(1), point (a)
1. | Determination of sampling points (sampling survey) for soil health assessment
2.Field sampling survey | 2. | Field sampling survey | Exact sampling locations shall be sampled unless duly justified circumstances, such as soil saturated with water or a high level of rock content, prevent the sampling of the locationsWhen soil composite samples are taken, they shall be a mixture of at least 5 subsamplesWhen sampling soil in non-forested areas, residues and organic debris shall be removed from the surfaceWhen sampling soil in forested areas, the forest floor, if relevant subdivided into litter and organic layers, shall be sampled separately and the thickness and weight shall be recordedSamples or subsamples for the composite sample shall, where possible, be taken to a depth of at least 30 cm of soil. Information such as soil type and if possible genetic soil horizons shall be recorded. Subsamples shall be mixed together in order to get a homogeneous composite sample. Sampling may be done by fixed depth or by horizon, but data shall be reported by fixed depthBulk density samples shall be undisturbed samples taken at the relevant depth, including below 30 cm for subsoil. Samples related to soil compaction (saturated hydraulic conductivity and air capacity) may be the same undisturbed samples as those taken for bulk density. Where high content of coarse fragments in soil prevents sample taking, sampling may be excluded in that location for measuring bulk densityFurther details on the field sampling survey are to be provided pursuant to Article 24(1), point (a), including on how to handle specific situations such as shallow soils and different sampling depths
2. | Field sampling survey
Part B: methodology for determining or estimating the values of soil descriptors
Where a reference methodology is set out in the table below, the following methodologies are to be used in accordance with Article 9:

— | the reference methodology,
— | a methodology equivalent to the reference methodology, or
— | another methodology, provided that it is available in the scientific literature or publicly available and a validated transfer function is available.If a CEN methodology is available, it shall be preferred over the reference methodology. In that case, the initial reference methodology shall be considered to be an equivalent methodology.

Soil descriptor | Reference methodology | Minimum methodological criteria | Validated transfer function required (if using a methodology different from the reference methodology)?
Soil texture (clay, silt and sand content – needed for the determination of other descriptors and related ranges) | ISO 11277 Determination of particle size distribution in mineral soil material – Method by sieving and sedimentation | Not applicable | YES
Electrical conductivity | Option 1: ISO 11265 Determination of the specific electrical conductivityOption 2: saturated soil paste extract (eEC) measurement method (FAO SOP: GLOSOLAN-SOP-08(2)) | Not applicable | YES
Soil erosion rate | | Soil erosion rate estimation shall take into account all actions taken to mitigate or compensate the erosion risk, including post-fire mitigation measuresSoil erosion rate estimation shall include all relevant erosion processes such as erosion by water, wind, harvest and tillageSoil erosion by water shall be assessed by considering the following factors:—soil characteristics (e.g. erodibility, soil crusting, soil roughness, stoniness)—topography (e.g. slope steepness and length)—climate (e.g. rainfall erosivity – intensity and duration)—vegetation cover, crop type, land use and management practices to control or reduce erosion—management practices (e.g. cover crops, reduced tillage, mulching, etc.)—burned areas | — | soil characteristics (e.g. erodibility, soil crusting, soil roughness, stoniness) | — | topography (e.g. slope steepness and length) | — | climate (e.g. rainfall erosivity – intensity and duration) | — | vegetation cover, crop type, land use and management practices to control or reduce erosion | — | management practices (e.g. cover crops, reduced tillage, mulching, etc.) | — | burned areas | Not applicable
— | soil characteristics (e.g. erodibility, soil crusting, soil roughness, stoniness)
— | topography (e.g. slope steepness and length)
— | climate (e.g. rainfall erosivity – intensity and duration)
— | vegetation cover, crop type, land use and management practices to control or reduce erosion
— | management practices (e.g. cover crops, reduced tillage, mulching, etc.)
— | burned areas
| | Soil erosion by wind shall be assessed by considering the following factors:—soil characteristics (e.g. erodibility)—climate (e.g. soil moisture, wind speed, evaporation)—vegetation (e.g. crop type)—management practices to control or reduce erosion (e.g. wind breaks)Soil erosion by management practices such as tillage or export of biomass shall be quantitatively assessed based on a methodology either available in the scientific literature or publicly available | — | soil characteristics (e.g. erodibility) | — | climate (e.g. soil moisture, wind speed, evaporation) | — | vegetation (e.g. crop type) | — | management practices to control or reduce erosion (e.g. wind breaks) |
— | soil characteristics (e.g. erodibility)
— | climate (e.g. soil moisture, wind speed, evaporation)
— | vegetation (e.g. crop type)
— | management practices to control or reduce erosion (e.g. wind breaks)
Soil Organic Carbon (SOC) | ISO 10694 Determination of organic and total carbon after dry combustion, ensuring all carbon is incineratedSOC shall be calculated by determining the total carbon content and subtracting the carbon present as carbonate, which shall be determined in accordance with ISO 10693 | Not applicable | YES
SOC stocks | Methodology as set out in Annex V to Regulation (EU) 2018/1999 in accordance with the 2006 IPCC Guidelines for National Greenhouse Gas Inventories | Not applicable | YES
Bulk density in subsoil | ISO 11272 for determination of dry bulk densityWhere an equivalent parameter is chosen, the methodology shall be either a European or international standard where available; if such standard is not available, the methodology chosen shall either be available in the scientific literature or publicly available | Methodology may be refined depending on the proportion of coarse fragments | YES
Extractable phosphorus | Preferred: ISO 11263 for spectrometric determination of phosphorus soluble in sodium hydrogen carbonate solution (P-Olsen)Other methods may be used as an alternative | Not applicable | YES
—concentration of heavy metals in soil: As, Sb, Cd, Co, Cr (total), Cu, Hg, Pb, Ni, Tl, V, Zn—concentrations of other contaminants (including PFAS, pesticides and their metabolites) defined or selected by Member States | — | concentration of heavy metals in soil: As, Sb, Cd, Co, Cr (total), Cu, Hg, Pb, Ni, Tl, V, Zn | — | concentrations of other contaminants (including PFAS, pesticides and their metabolites) defined or selected by Member States | For heavy metals:ISO 54321: Aqua RegiaOptional: bioavailable fractions of contaminants, such as ISO 17586 using dilute nitric acid | For contaminants other than heavy metals: use European or international standards where available; if such standard is not available, the methodology chosen shall either be available in the scientific literature or publicly available | For heavy metals:YESFor contaminants other than heavy metals: not applicable if European or international standards are not available
— | concentration of heavy metals in soil: As, Sb, Cd, Co, Cr (total), Cu, Hg, Pb, Ni, Tl, V, Zn
— | concentrations of other contaminants (including PFAS, pesticides and their metabolites) defined or selected by Member States
Soil water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity | Methodology to determine the value for one sample point:(1)Soil water holding capacity and air capacity:Option 1: LABORATORY: ISO 11274 for determination of the water-retention characteristicOption 2: ESTIMATION: apply pedotransfer functions requiring input variables such as particle size distribution, bulk density, soil organic carbon concentration | (1) | Soil water holding capacity and air capacity: | Minimum criteria for estimating the total soil water holding capacity, the air capacity and the saturated hydraulic conductivity of a soil unit or on a river basin or sub-basin scale:—for the area of soil not sealed or areas that did not undergo soil removal, estimate the total value of soil water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity—for the area of sealed and removed soils, consider setting the water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity of impervious areas to zero, attributing proportionately intermediate values to semi-impervious and other artificial areas | — | for the area of soil not sealed or areas that did not undergo soil removal, estimate the total value of soil water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity | — | for the area of sealed and removed soils, consider setting the water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity of impervious areas to zero, attributing proportionately intermediate values to semi-impervious and other artificial areas | YES (for point value)
(1) | Soil water holding capacity and air capacity:
— | for the area of soil not sealed or areas that did not undergo soil removal, estimate the total value of soil water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity
— | for the area of sealed and removed soils, consider setting the water holding capacity, air capacity and saturated hydraulic conductivity of impervious areas to zero, attributing proportionately intermediate values to semi-impervious and other artificial areas
| (2)Saturated hydraulic conductivity:Option 1:LABORATORY: ISO 17313: Determination of hydraulic conductivity of saturated porous materialsOption 2:ESTIMATION: apply pedotransfer functions requiring input variables such as particle size distribution, bulk density, soil organic carbon concentration | (2) | Saturated hydraulic conductivity: | |
(2) | Saturated hydraulic conductivity:
Nitrogen in soil | Option 1:ISO 11261 for determination of total soil nitrogen using a modified Kjeldahl methodOption 2:ISO 13878 for determination of total nitrogen by dry combustion | Not applicable | YES
Soil acidity | ISO 10390 for determination of pH in H2O, KCl and CaCl2extract | Not applicable | YES
Base saturation and exchangeable concentrations of sodium, potassium, calcium and magnesium | ISO 11260 for determination of effective cation exchange capacity and base saturation level using BaCl2 | Not applicable | YES
Bulk density in ‘topsoil’ (A-horizon(3)) | ISO 11272 for determination of dry bulk density | Methodology may be refined depending on the proportion of coarse fragments | YES
Soil descriptors linked to soil biodiversity and biological activity | | Use European or international standards where available; if such standard is not available, the methodology chosen shall either be available in the scientific literature or publicly available | Not applicable
Part C: minimum methodological criteria for determining the values of the soil sealing and soil removal indicators
For the soil sealing and soil removal indicators, the methodologies used shall comply with the definitions set out in Article 3 and Annex I. Such methodologies shall make use of at least the Copernicus services or, preferably, best available data including remote-sensing images, which shall be supplemented with relevant national inventories.
For the settlement area indicator, Member States may use data collected under Regulation (EU) 2018/841, provided that such data are reported at soil district level.
The methodologies chosen shall either be available in the scientific literature or publicly available.

(1) Bethel, J. 1989. ‘Sample Allocation in Multivariate Surveys’. Survey Methodology 15: 47–57.
(2)
https://www.fao.org/3/cb3355en/cb3355en.pdf.
(3) As defined in the FAO Guidelines for Soil Description, Chapter 5 (https://www.fao.org/3/a0541e/a0541e.pdf).

ANNEX IIIPROGRAMMES, PLANS, TARGETS AND MEASURES REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 10
(1)
The national restoration plans prepared in accordance with Regulation (EU) 2024/1991.
(2)
The strategic plans to be drawn up by Member States under the Common Agricultural Policy, in accordance with Regulation (EU) 2021/2115.
(3)
The Code of Good Agricultural Practice and the action programmes for designated vulnerable zones adopted in accordance with Directive 91/676/EEC.

(4)
The conservation measures and prioritised action framework established for Natura 2000 sites in accordance with Directive 92/43/EEC.

(5)
The measures for achieving good ecological status and good chemical status of surface water bodies and good chemical and quantitative status of groundwater bodies included in river basin management plans prepared in accordance with Directive 2000/60/EC.

(6)
The flood risk management measures included in the flood risk management plans prepared in accordance with Directive 2007/60/EC.

(7)
The drought management plans referred to in the EU Climate Adaptation Strategy.

(8)
The national action programmes established in accordance with the United Nations Convention to Combat Desertification.

(9)
The national biodiversity strategies and action plans established in accordance with Article 6 of the United Nations Convention on Biological Diversity.

(10)
The targets set under Regulation (EU) 2018/841.
(11)
The targets set under Regulation (EU) 2018/842.
(12)
The national air pollution control programmes prepared under Directive (EU) 2016/2284 and the monitoring data about air pollution impacts on ecosystems reported under that Directive.

(13)
The integrated national energy and climate plan established in accordance with Regulation (EU) 2018/1999.
(14)
The risk assessments and disaster risk management planning established in accordance with Decision No 1313/2013/EU.

(15)
The National Action plans adopted in accordance with Article 4 of Directive 2009/128/EC.

(16)
The mitigation and risk reduction measures referred to in the environmental impact assessments performed in accordance with Directive 2011/92/EU for the plans and projects that might have a negative impact on the soil.

ANNEX IVINDICATIVE LIST OF RISK REDUCTION MEASURES
(1)
Soil remediation techniques for in situ or ex situ soil remediation:
(a) Physical soil remediation techniques:
(i) vapor extraction, air sparging;
(ii) heat treatment, steam injection, thermal desorption, vitrification;
(iii) soil washing and flushing;
(iv) liquid layer removal.
(b) Biological soil remediation techniques:
(i) stimulation of aerobic or anaerobic degradation: bioremediation, biostimulation, bioaugmentation, bioventing, biosparging;
(ii) phytoextraction, phytovolatilisation, phytodegradation;
(iii) composting, soil amendments, landfarming, and bioreactor systems;
(iv) biofiltration, biotreatment wetlands, and biobeds;
(v) monitored natural attenuation.
(c) Chemical remediation techniques:
(i) chemical oxidation;
(ii) chemical reduction and reduction-oxidation (redox) reactions;
(iii) pump and treat groundwater;
(iv) remediation techniques to reduce the transfer of contaminants through isolation, containment and monitoring:
(1) surface capping, reactive barriers, encapsulation;
(2) chemical stabilisation, solidification and immobilisation;
(3) geo-hydrological isolation and containment;
(4) phyto-stabilisation;
(5) control and aftercare through monitoring wells.

(2)
Risk reduction measures, other than soil remediation, to reduce exposure:
(a) Restrictions on the cultivation and consumption of crops and vegetables;
(b) Restrictions on the consumption of eggs;
(c) Restrictions on the access of pets or livestock;
(d) Restrictions on the extraction or use of groundwater for drinking, personal hygiene or industrial purposes;
(e) Restrictions on demolition, de-sealing, or construction on the site (e.g. constructive measures for ventilation, tanking, etc.);
(f) Restrictions on access to the site (e.g. through fencing) or to the areas surrounding the site;
(g) Restrictions on land use or land use changes;
(h) Restrictions on digging, drilling or excavation;
(i) Restrictions to avoid contact with soil, dust or indoor air, and applying precautions to protect human health (e.g. respirators, gloves, wet cleaning, etc.).

(3)
Best available techniques referred to in Directive 2010/75/EU.

(4)
Measures taken by competent authorities and industrial operators following a major accident, in accordance with Directive 2012/18/EU.

ANNEX VPHASES AND PRINCIPLES FOR SITE-SPECIFIC RISK ASSESSMENT 1.
Characterisation of the contamination requires identifying the nature of the contaminants (e.g. heavy metals, organic contaminants, etc.) present at the site and determining their source, concentration, chemical form, and distribution in the soil, parent material and groundwater. The presence and concentration of contaminants in the different media is determined through sampling and investigation on-site and off-site in the event that a transfer of contaminants is suspected. Contaminants associated with potentially contaminating activities shall be sampled in the relevant media on the basis of the environmental context and the physico-chemical properties of the contaminants that influence their behaviour in the environment. Natural and anthropogenic background levels shall be considered.
2.
Exposure assessment requires identifying the path by which soil contaminants may reach receptors. Exposure pathways can include inhalation, ingestion, dermal contact, plant uptake, migration to groundwater or others. The concentrations of the contaminants in the exposure media are combined with exposure parameters (e.g. frequency and duration of exposure, soil ingestion rate, etc.) and receptor characteristics such as age, gender, and health status to estimate the daily exposure dose. The source-pathway-receptor linkages are summarised in a graphic, schematic and simplified representation (the ‘conceptual site model’). Exposure may be assessed through direct analysis at the point of exposure or by modelling the transfer of a contaminant to the medium of exposure.
3.
Toxicity or hazard assessment involves the evaluation of the potential adverse effects of the contaminants on human health and the environment, based on the dose and duration of exposure. Toxicity or hazard assessment takes into account the inherent toxicity of the contaminants and the susceptibility of different exposed receptors (humans and ecosystems), such as animals, micro-organisms, plants, children, pregnant women, the elderly, etc. The toxicological information is used to estimate reference doses or concentrations, which are used for the risk characterisation.
4.
Risk characterisation requires integrating the information from the previous steps to estimate the magnitude and probability of adverse effects of the contaminated site on human health and the environment, including from migration of the contamination to other environmental media. The risk characterisation helps to assess and prioritise the need for risk reduction measures and remediation measures, and to ensure that the condition of the soil is compatible with the current and planned land use. It can also help to establish soil remediation or management objectives for a site, e.g. to achieve maximum acceptable limits or site-specific risk-based screening values. Risk assessment involves a large number of hypotheses and uncertainties. It is therefore essential to evaluate those hypotheses and uncertainties to fully understand the significance of the results obtained and to make well-informed decisions.
ANNEX VICONTENT OF REGISTER OF POTENTIALLY CONTAMINATED SITES AND CONTAMINATED SITESThe design and presentation of the data in the register shall enable the public to track progress in the identification and investigation of potentially contaminated sites and the management of contaminated sites. The register shall contain and present the following information at site level for the known potentially contaminated sites, contaminated sites, contaminated sites requiring further action, and contaminated sites where action was taken or is being taken:

(a) | the coordinates, address or cadastral parcel(s) of the site in accordance with Directives (EU) 2019/1024 and 2007/2/EC;
(b) | the year of inclusion in the register;
(c) | contaminating or potentially contaminating activities that have taken or are taking place on the site;
(d) | the management status of the site;
(e) | conclusions regarding the presence or absence, type and risk of the contamination (or residual contamination after soil remediation) where information on those elements is already available from the soil investigations and site-specific risk assessment referred to in Articles 15 and 16;
(f) | required subsequent actions and management steps referred to in Articles 15 and 16.The register may also contain the following information at site level for the known potentially contaminated sites, contaminated sites, contaminated sites requiring further action, and contaminated sites where action was taken or is being taken, where available:

(a) | information on environmental permits issued for the site, including the start and end year of the activity;
(b) | current and planned land use;
(c) | results of soil investigation and soil remediation reports, such as concentrations and contours of the contamination, conceptual site model, risk assessment methodology, techniques used or planned, effectiveness and cost estimates of risk reduction measures;
(d) | timeline of subsequent actions and management steps.

Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2025/1802 of 8 September 2025 amending Directive 2011/65/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards an exemption for lead in high melting temperature solders

Official Journalof the European Union ENL series
2025/1802 21.11.2025
(1) Article 4(1) of Directive 2011/65/EU requires Member States to ensure that electrical and electronic equipment placed on the market does not contain the hazardous substances listed in Annex II to that Directive. That restriction does not apply to certain exempted applications listed in Annex III to that Directive.
(2) The categories of electrical and electronic equipment to which Directive 2011/65/EU applies are listed in Annex I to that Directive.
(3) Lead is a restricted substance listed in Annex II to Directive 2011/65/EU. The maximum tolerated concentration value is 0,1 % by weight of lead in homogenous materials.
(4) Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2018/742(2)granted an exemption for the use of lead in high melting temperature type solders, as set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU. The scope of the exemption has not changed since its introduction. For most electrical and electronic equipment categories, the exemption was to expire on 21 July 2021.
(5) In January 2020 and October 2020, three renewal requests were received for the exemption referred to in recital 4 within the timeframe for renewal laid down in Article 5(5) of Directive 2011/65/EU. In accordance with Article 5(5), second subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU, the existing exemption remains valid until a decision on the renewal application is taken by the Commission. In order to evaluate the applications received, a technical and scientific assessment study was carried out and finalised in 2022(3). The evaluations included stakeholder consultations in accordance with Article 5(7) of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(6) The exemption regarding electrical and electronic equipment in category 8 ‘in vitrodiagnostic medical devices’, referred to in Annex I to Directive 2011/65/EU was to expire on 21 July 2023 and the exemptions regarding categories 9 ‘industrial monitoring and control instruments’ and 11 ‘other electrical and electronic equipment not covered by any of the categories’, referred to in Annex I to Directive 2011/65/EU, were set to expire date on 1 July 2024. On 20 January 2023, two renewal applications were submitted for category 9 and category 11 within the timeframe for renewal laid down in Article 5(5) of Directive 2011/65/EU. In accordance with Article 5(5), second subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU, the existing exemption remains valid until a decision on the renewal application is taken by the Commission. In order to evaluate the applications received, a technical and scientific assessment study was carried out and finalised in 2024(4). The evaluations included stakeholder consultations in accordance with Article 5(7) of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(7) The evaluation of the requested exemption renewal concluded that high melting temperature type solders containing lead are used in various applications of electrical and electronic equipment. Those types of solders contain more than 85 % lead by weight and have crucial properties such as high melting point, electrical conductivity, thermal conductivity, ductility, corrosion-resistivity, appropriate oxidation nature, and wettability.
(8) Although individual substitutes and alternatives are partly available, lead-free solutions will not be available, or be only available with insufficient reliability for all relevant applications, in the next three years.
(9) However, the exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU is widely used and sometimes without any technical need for it. To minimize the inappropriate use of that exemption and to enable an application-tailored evaluation, it is appropriate to split the exemption in sub-entries. A technical and scientific assessment with several rounds of stakeholder consultations was carried out focusing on developing adequate sub-entries.
(10) The technical and scientific assessment referred to in recital 9 identified seven areas of application covering the scope of the current exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU, namely internal interconnections in electrical and electronic equipment (‘EEE’), integral connections of die attach in EEE components, integral connections for components other than die to be mounted to sub-assemblies (first level solder joints), second level solder joints for the attachment of components to printed circuit board or lead frames, hermetic sealing materials, high melting temperature type solders in certain lamps, audio transducers. Those areas of application are further specified by technical conditions.
(11) As there has been sufficient time provided to contribute and to adapt to the development of sub-entries, and since all relevant areas of application covered by the currently applicable exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU should continue to be covered by the renewed exemption, the segmentation into sub-entries is not considered as a disproportionate administrative burden for the industry. To prevent any significant market distortion in the relevant sector, a period to identify missing areas of application should be provided. Therefore, a short-term validity period for the phasing out of the exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU should be granted, in accordance with Article 5(2), first subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(12) For the sub-entries, a sufficient validity period should be granted considering the conclusions of the technical assessment referred to in recital 9 to allow stakeholders to supplement information on the application areas. The expiry dates should take into account the minimum period of 18 months before the expiry date, in which renewal requests need to be submitted in accordance with Article 5(5), first subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(13) Due to the remaining short-term renewal of the exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU, it is appropriate to set one expiry date for all categories of EEE set out in Annex I to Directive 2011/65/EU.
(14) The renewal of the exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU and the introduction of its sub-entries does not weaken the environmental and health protection afforded by Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).
(15) Directive 2011/65/EU should therefore be amended accordingly,
‘7(a) Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead) Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 30 June 2027.
7(a)-I Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)for internal interconnections for attaching die, or other components along with a die in semiconductor assembly with steady state or transient/impulse currents of 0,1 A or greater or blocking voltages beyond 10 V, or die edge sizes larger than 0,3 mm × 0,3 mm Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 31 December 2027.
7(a)-II Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)for integral (meaning internal and external) connections of die attach in electrical and electronic components, if all the following conditions are met:—the thermal conductivity of the cured/sintered die-attach material is > 35 W/(m × K),—the electrical conductivity of the cured/sintered die-attach material is > 4,7 MS/m,—solidus melting temperature is higher than 260 °C — the thermal conductivity of the cured/sintered die-attach material is > 35 W/(m × K), — the electrical conductivity of the cured/sintered die-attach material is > 4,7 MS/m, — solidus melting temperature is higher than 260 °C Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 31 December 2027.
— the thermal conductivity of the cured/sintered die-attach material is > 35 W/(m × K),
— the electrical conductivity of the cured/sintered die-attach material is > 4,7 MS/m,
— solidus melting temperature is higher than 260 °C
7(a)-III Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)in first level solder joints (internal or integral connections – meaning internal and external) for manufacturing components so that subsequent mounting of electronic components onto subassemblies (i.e. modules, sub-circuit boards, substrates, or point-to-point soldering) with a secondary solder does not reflow the first level solder. This sub-entry excludes die attach applications and hermetic sealings Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 31 December 2027.
7(a)-IV Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)in second level solder joints for the attachment of components to printed circuit board or lead frames:(1)in solder balls for the attachment of ceramic ball-grid-array (BGA);(2)in high temperature plastic overmouldings (> 220 °C) (1) in solder balls for the attachment of ceramic ball-grid-array (BGA); (2) in high temperature plastic overmouldings (> 220 °C) Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 31 December 2027.
(1) in solder balls for the attachment of ceramic ball-grid-array (BGA);
(2) in high temperature plastic overmouldings (> 220 °C)
7(a)-V Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)as a hermetic sealing material between:(1)a ceramic package or plug and a metal case;(2)component terminations and an internal sub-part (1) a ceramic package or plug and a metal case; (2) component terminations and an internal sub-part Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 31 December 2027.
(1) a ceramic package or plug and a metal case;
(2) component terminations and an internal sub-part
7(a)-VI Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)for establishing electrical connections between lamp components in incandescent reflector lamps for infrared heating, high intensity discharge lamps, or oven lamps Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 31 December 2027.
7(a)-VII Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)for audio transducers where the peak operating temperature exceeds 200 °C Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 31 December 2027.’
— the thermal conductivity of the cured/sintered die-attach material is > 35 W/(m × K),
— the electrical conductivity of the cured/sintered die-attach material is > 4,7 MS/m,
— solidus melting temperature is higher than 260 °C
(1) in solder balls for the attachment of ceramic ball-grid-array (BGA);
(2) in high temperature plastic overmouldings (> 220 °C)
(1) a ceramic package or plug and a metal case;
(2) component terminations and an internal sub-part
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Directive 2011/65/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council of 8 June 2011 on the restriction of the use of certain hazardous substances in electrical and electronic equipment(1), and in particular Article 5(1), point (a), thereof,
(1) Article 4(1) of Directive 2011/65/EU requires Member States to ensure that electrical and electronic equipment placed on the market does not contain the hazardous substances listed in Annex II to that Directive. That restriction does not apply to certain exempted applications listed in Annex III to that Directive.
(2) The categories of electrical and electronic equipment to which Directive 2011/65/EU applies are listed in Annex I to that Directive.
(3) Lead is a restricted substance listed in Annex II to Directive 2011/65/EU. The maximum tolerated concentration value is 0,1 % by weight of lead in homogenous materials.
(4) Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2018/742(2)granted an exemption for the use of lead in high melting temperature type solders, as set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU. The scope of the exemption has not changed since its introduction. For most electrical and electronic equipment categories, the exemption was to expire on 21 July 2021.
(5) In January 2020 and October 2020, three renewal requests were received for the exemption referred to in recital 4 within the timeframe for renewal laid down in Article 5(5) of Directive 2011/65/EU. In accordance with Article 5(5), second subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU, the existing exemption remains valid until a decision on the renewal application is taken by the Commission. In order to evaluate the applications received, a technical and scientific assessment study was carried out and finalised in 2022(3). The evaluations included stakeholder consultations in accordance with Article 5(7) of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(6) The exemption regarding electrical and electronic equipment in category 8 ‘in vitrodiagnostic medical devices’, referred to in Annex I to Directive 2011/65/EU was to expire on 21 July 2023 and the exemptions regarding categories 9 ‘industrial monitoring and control instruments’ and 11 ‘other electrical and electronic equipment not covered by any of the categories’, referred to in Annex I to Directive 2011/65/EU, were set to expire date on 1 July 2024. On 20 January 2023, two renewal applications were submitted for category 9 and category 11 within the timeframe for renewal laid down in Article 5(5) of Directive 2011/65/EU. In accordance with Article 5(5), second subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU, the existing exemption remains valid until a decision on the renewal application is taken by the Commission. In order to evaluate the applications received, a technical and scientific assessment study was carried out and finalised in 2024(4). The evaluations included stakeholder consultations in accordance with Article 5(7) of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(7) The evaluation of the requested exemption renewal concluded that high melting temperature type solders containing lead are used in various applications of electrical and electronic equipment. Those types of solders contain more than 85 % lead by weight and have crucial properties such as high melting point, electrical conductivity, thermal conductivity, ductility, corrosion-resistivity, appropriate oxidation nature, and wettability.
(8) Although individual substitutes and alternatives are partly available, lead-free solutions will not be available, or be only available with insufficient reliability for all relevant applications, in the next three years.
(9) However, the exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU is widely used and sometimes without any technical need for it. To minimize the inappropriate use of that exemption and to enable an application-tailored evaluation, it is appropriate to split the exemption in sub-entries. A technical and scientific assessment with several rounds of stakeholder consultations was carried out focusing on developing adequate sub-entries.
(10) The technical and scientific assessment referred to in recital 9 identified seven areas of application covering the scope of the current exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU, namely internal interconnections in electrical and electronic equipment (‘EEE’), integral connections of die attach in EEE components, integral connections for components other than die to be mounted to sub-assemblies (first level solder joints), second level solder joints for the attachment of components to printed circuit board or lead frames, hermetic sealing materials, high melting temperature type solders in certain lamps, audio transducers. Those areas of application are further specified by technical conditions.
(11) As there has been sufficient time provided to contribute and to adapt to the development of sub-entries, and since all relevant areas of application covered by the currently applicable exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU should continue to be covered by the renewed exemption, the segmentation into sub-entries is not considered as a disproportionate administrative burden for the industry. To prevent any significant market distortion in the relevant sector, a period to identify missing areas of application should be provided. Therefore, a short-term validity period for the phasing out of the exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU should be granted, in accordance with Article 5(2), first subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(12) For the sub-entries, a sufficient validity period should be granted considering the conclusions of the technical assessment referred to in recital 9 to allow stakeholders to supplement information on the application areas. The expiry dates should take into account the minimum period of 18 months before the expiry date, in which renewal requests need to be submitted in accordance with Article 5(5), first subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(13) Due to the remaining short-term renewal of the exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU, it is appropriate to set one expiry date for all categories of EEE set out in Annex I to Directive 2011/65/EU.
(14) The renewal of the exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU and the introduction of its sub-entries does not weaken the environmental and health protection afforded by Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).
(15) Directive 2011/65/EU should therefore be amended accordingly,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Article 1
Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU is amended in accordance with the Annex to this Directive.

Article 2
1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by 30 June 2026 at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
They shall apply those provisions from 1 July 2026.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Article 3
This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Article 4
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Directive 2011/65/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council of 8 June 2011 on the restriction of the use of certain hazardous substances in electrical and electronic equipment(1), and in particular Article 5(1), point (a), thereof,
(1) Article 4(1) of Directive 2011/65/EU requires Member States to ensure that electrical and electronic equipment placed on the market does not contain the hazardous substances listed in Annex II to that Directive. That restriction does not apply to certain exempted applications listed in Annex III to that Directive.
(2) The categories of electrical and electronic equipment to which Directive 2011/65/EU applies are listed in Annex I to that Directive.
(3) Lead is a restricted substance listed in Annex II to Directive 2011/65/EU. The maximum tolerated concentration value is 0,1 % by weight of lead in homogenous materials.
(4) Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2018/742(2)granted an exemption for the use of lead in high melting temperature type solders, as set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU. The scope of the exemption has not changed since its introduction. For most electrical and electronic equipment categories, the exemption was to expire on 21 July 2021.
(5) In January 2020 and October 2020, three renewal requests were received for the exemption referred to in recital 4 within the timeframe for renewal laid down in Article 5(5) of Directive 2011/65/EU. In accordance with Article 5(5), second subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU, the existing exemption remains valid until a decision on the renewal application is taken by the Commission. In order to evaluate the applications received, a technical and scientific assessment study was carried out and finalised in 2022(3). The evaluations included stakeholder consultations in accordance with Article 5(7) of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(6) The exemption regarding electrical and electronic equipment in category 8 ‘in vitrodiagnostic medical devices’, referred to in Annex I to Directive 2011/65/EU was to expire on 21 July 2023 and the exemptions regarding categories 9 ‘industrial monitoring and control instruments’ and 11 ‘other electrical and electronic equipment not covered by any of the categories’, referred to in Annex I to Directive 2011/65/EU, were set to expire date on 1 July 2024. On 20 January 2023, two renewal applications were submitted for category 9 and category 11 within the timeframe for renewal laid down in Article 5(5) of Directive 2011/65/EU. In accordance with Article 5(5), second subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU, the existing exemption remains valid until a decision on the renewal application is taken by the Commission. In order to evaluate the applications received, a technical and scientific assessment study was carried out and finalised in 2024(4). The evaluations included stakeholder consultations in accordance with Article 5(7) of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(7) The evaluation of the requested exemption renewal concluded that high melting temperature type solders containing lead are used in various applications of electrical and electronic equipment. Those types of solders contain more than 85 % lead by weight and have crucial properties such as high melting point, electrical conductivity, thermal conductivity, ductility, corrosion-resistivity, appropriate oxidation nature, and wettability.
(8) Although individual substitutes and alternatives are partly available, lead-free solutions will not be available, or be only available with insufficient reliability for all relevant applications, in the next three years.
(9) However, the exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU is widely used and sometimes without any technical need for it. To minimize the inappropriate use of that exemption and to enable an application-tailored evaluation, it is appropriate to split the exemption in sub-entries. A technical and scientific assessment with several rounds of stakeholder consultations was carried out focusing on developing adequate sub-entries.
(10) The technical and scientific assessment referred to in recital 9 identified seven areas of application covering the scope of the current exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU, namely internal interconnections in electrical and electronic equipment (‘EEE’), integral connections of die attach in EEE components, integral connections for components other than die to be mounted to sub-assemblies (first level solder joints), second level solder joints for the attachment of components to printed circuit board or lead frames, hermetic sealing materials, high melting temperature type solders in certain lamps, audio transducers. Those areas of application are further specified by technical conditions.
(11) As there has been sufficient time provided to contribute and to adapt to the development of sub-entries, and since all relevant areas of application covered by the currently applicable exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU should continue to be covered by the renewed exemption, the segmentation into sub-entries is not considered as a disproportionate administrative burden for the industry. To prevent any significant market distortion in the relevant sector, a period to identify missing areas of application should be provided. Therefore, a short-term validity period for the phasing out of the exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU should be granted, in accordance with Article 5(2), first subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(12) For the sub-entries, a sufficient validity period should be granted considering the conclusions of the technical assessment referred to in recital 9 to allow stakeholders to supplement information on the application areas. The expiry dates should take into account the minimum period of 18 months before the expiry date, in which renewal requests need to be submitted in accordance with Article 5(5), first subparagraph, of Directive 2011/65/EU.
(13) Due to the remaining short-term renewal of the exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU, it is appropriate to set one expiry date for all categories of EEE set out in Annex I to Directive 2011/65/EU.
(14) The renewal of the exemption set out in point 7(a) of Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU and the introduction of its sub-entries does not weaken the environmental and health protection afforded by Regulation (EC) No 1907/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).
(15) Directive 2011/65/EU should therefore be amended accordingly,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU is amended in accordance with the Annex to this Directive.
1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by 30 June 2026 at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
They shall apply those provisions from 1 July 2026.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.
This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEXIn Annex III to Directive 2011/65/EU, point 7(a) is replaced by the following:

‘7(a) Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)
Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 30 June 2027. 7(a)-I
Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)
for internal interconnections for attaching die, or other components along with a die in semiconductor assembly with steady state or transient/impulse currents of 0,1 A or greater or blocking voltages beyond 10 V, or die edge sizes larger than 0,3 mm × 0,3 mm
Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 31 December 2027. 7(a)-II
Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)
for integral (meaning internal and external) connections of die attach in electrical and electronic components, if all the following conditions are met:
—
the thermal conductivity of the cured/sintered die-attach material is > 35 W/(m × K),
—
the electrical conductivity of the cured/sintered die-attach material is > 4,7 MS/m,
—
solidus melting temperature is higher than 260 °C
Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 31 December 2027. 7(a)-III
Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)
in first level solder joints (internal or integral connections – meaning internal and external) for manufacturing components so that subsequent mounting of electronic components onto subassemblies (i.e. modules, sub-circuit boards, substrates, or point-to-point soldering) with a secondary solder does not reflow the first level solder. This sub-entry excludes die attach applications and hermetic sealings
Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 31 December 2027. 7(a)-IV
Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)
in second level solder joints for the attachment of components to printed circuit board or lead frames:
(1) in solder balls for the attachment of ceramic ball-grid-array (BGA);
(2) in high temperature plastic overmouldings (> 220 °C)
Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 31 December 2027. 7(a)-V
Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)
as a hermetic sealing material between:
(1) a ceramic package or plug and a metal case;
(2) component terminations and an internal sub-part
Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 31 December 2027. 7(a)-VI
Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)
for establishing electrical connections between lamp components in incandescent reflector lamps for infrared heating, high intensity discharge lamps, or oven lamps
Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 31 December 2027. 7(a)-VII
Lead in high melting temperature type solders (i.e. lead-based alloys containing 85 % by weight or more lead)
for audio transducers where the peak operating temperature exceeds 200 °C
Applies to all categories (except applications covered by point 24 of this Annex) and expires on 31 December 2027.’

Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2025/1801 of 23 June 2025 adapting to scientific and technical progress Annexes I and II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 of the European Parliament and of the Council on uniform procedures for checks on the transport of dangerous goods by road

Official Journalof the European Union ENL series
2025/1801 13.10.2025
(1) Under Section I.1 of Annex I to Directive 2008/68/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(2), Annexes A and B to the Agreement concerning the International Carriage of Dangerous Goods by Road (ADR), concluded at Geneva on 30 September 1957(3), apply to national transport operations within the Union.
(2) Directive 2008/68/EC empowers the Commission to adopt delegated acts to amend the Annexes to that Directive in order to take account of amendments to the ADR, in particular those relating to scientific and technical progress. Under Directive (EU) 2022/1999, the Commission is empowered to adopt delegated acts amending the Annexes to that Directive in particular to take account of amendments to Directive 2008/68/EC, and in consequence, the amendments to the ADR.
(3) The Annexes to Directive 2008/68/EC, and in particular Annex I which concerns the transport of dangerous goods by road, were amended nine times, most recently by Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2025/149(4).
(4) To ensure the rules currently in force regarding the transport of dangerous goods are appropriately enforced, the checklist used for roadside checks which is laid down in Annex I to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 should be brought in line with the ADR as applicable under Section I.1 of Annex I to Directive 2008/68/EC.
(5) In particular, Chapter 1.4 of Annex A to the ADR sets out the respective safety obligations of participants in the transport chain for dangerous goods, namely consignors, carriers, consignees, loaders, packers, fillers, tank operators and unloaders, thus making their specific responsibilities clear, transparent and enforceable. The checklist laid down in Annex I to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 should reflect those provisions of the ADR by identifying those participants in the transport chain who may incur liability for a given infringement. Such information may serve as a basis for further checks by national authorities.
(6) References to the specific provisions of the ADR should be provided in the checklist laid down in Annex I to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 to help enforcers and participants in the transport chain identify the updated legal provisions of the ADR.
(7) In accordance with Article 9(1) of Directive (EU) 2022/1999, Member States are to send to the Commission reports on checks carried out each calendar year, including the number of infringements recorded by risk category set out in Annex II to that Directive. In order to facilitate that reporting, the risk category of a recorded infringement, determined in accordance with Annex II, should be mentioned on the checklist laid down in Annex I.
(8) Annex II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 classifies infringements of the ADR according to the level of risks that they create. That list should be updated on account of the amendments to the ADR as applicable under Section I.1 of Annex I to Directive 2008/68/EC.
(9) Section 9 of Annex I to Commission Regulation (EU) 2016/403(5)classifies infringements of Section I.1 of Annex I to Directive 2008/68/EC according to their impact on the good repute of transport operators. That Section was drawn up in a manner consistent with Annex II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999. It is therefore necessary for the wording of the new Annex II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 to be kept consistent with Section 9 of Annex I to Regulation (EU) 2016/403.
(10) Annexes I and II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 should therefore be amended accordingly, and for reasons of clarity, should be replaced.
(11) In accordance with the Joint Political Declaration of 28 September 2011 of Member States and the Commission on explanatory documents(6), Member States have undertaken to accompany, in justified cases, the notification of their transposition measures with one or more documents explaining the relationship between the components of a directive and the corresponding parts of national transposition instruments.
1. carriage of dangerous goods the carriage of which is prohibited;
2. carriage of dangerous goods in a prohibited or unapproved means of containment, endangering lives or the environment to such an extent that a decision is taken to immobilise the vehicle;
3. carriage of dangerous goods without identification on the vehicle, endangering lives or the environment to such an extent that a decision is taken to immobilise the vehicle;
4. leakage of dangerous goods;
5. carriage by a prohibited mode;
6. carriage in bulk in a vehicle or container which is not structurally serviceable;
7. carriage in a vehicle without an appropriate certificate of approval;
8. operation of a vehicle which no longer complies with approval standards and presents an immediate danger (otherwise it shall be classified in risk category II);
9. use of unapproved packages, tanks, containers or vehicles;
10. use of packaging which does not comply with the applicable packing instructions; use of tanks, vehicles and containers which do not comply with the applicable provisions;
11. failure to comply with special provisions for mixed packing;
12. failure to comply with rules governing the securing and stowage of loads;
13. failure to comply with rules on foodstuffs, other articles of consumption and animal feeds;
14. failure to comply with rules governing mixed loading of packages;
15. failure to comply with provisions limiting quantities authorised for carriage in one transport unit, including permissible degrees of filling tanks or packages;
16. carriage of dangerous goods without the necessary documents available on board or in an appropriate electronic format, if allowed;
17. carriage of dangerous goods in packages not bearing the necessary marking, labelling or other identification signs;
18. carriage of dangerous goods without any placarding, marking (including orange-coloured plate marking) or other identification signs on the vehicle;
19. incomplete or incorrect information concerning the substance being carried, enabling determination of a risk category I infringement (for example, UN number, proper shipping name, packing group);
20. valid vocational training certificate not held by driver;
21. use of fire or unprotected light;
22. failure to observe smoking ban;
23. failure to appoint safety adviser for each undertaking, when required;
24. failure to comply with ADR 1.10 on security provisions, when required.
1. operation of a transport unit comprising more than one trailer / semi-trailer;
2. operation of a vehicle which no longer complies with approval standards but does not present an immediate danger;
3. failure to carry operational fire extinguishers as required on board a vehicle; fire-fighting equipment not compliant with specific provisions;
4. failure to carry equipment required under the ADR or in instructions in writing on board a vehicle;
5. failure to comply with test and inspection dates and periods of use for packaging, intermediate bulk containers (IBCs), large packaging, tanks, vehicles or containers;
6. carriage of packages with damaged packaging, IBCs or large packaging, or carriage of damaged empty uncleaned packaging;
7. carriage of packaged goods in a vehicle or container which is not structurally serviceable;
8. failure to properly close tanks / tank containers, vehicles, containers or packages (including ones that are empty and uncleaned);
9. packages, tanks, vehicles and/or containment have incorrect labelling, marking (including orange-coloured plate marking), placarding or other identification signs;
10. no instructions in writing in accordance with the ADR;
11. failure to properly supervise or park a vehicle;
12. carriage of persons, other than crew members, in transport units carrying dangerous goods;
13. failure to comply with regulatory provisions set out in ADR 7.5.10 on precautions to be taken against electrostatic charges during filling and emptying operations;
14. failure to comply with regulatory provisions on arrival at loading and unloading sites;
15. failure to comply with regulatory provisions on the safety adviser’s role, duties and certificates for each undertaking, when required;
16. failure to comply with regulatory provisions on the minimum retention period for the dangerous goods transport document and additional information and documentation as specified in the ADR;
17. failure to comply with regulatory provisions on the training of persons involved in the carriage of dangerous goods;
18. failure to submit required documents and/or reports to the competent authorities.
1. failure to comply with regulations on the size of placards or labels or the size of letters, figures or symbols on placards or labels;
2. information, with the exception of information falling under risk category I, not available in transport documentation;
3. failure to carry training certificate on board vehicle but evidence that one is held by the driver;
4. a means of identification, with photograph, not carried by each member of the vehicle crew;
5. failure to properly affix placarding and marking (including orange-coloured plate marking) or other identification signs;
6. late submission of required documents and/or reports to the competent authorities.
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 19 October 2022 on uniform procedures for checks on the transport of dangerous goods by road(1), and in particular Article 10 thereof,
(1) Under Section I.1 of Annex I to Directive 2008/68/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(2), Annexes A and B to the Agreement concerning the International Carriage of Dangerous Goods by Road (ADR), concluded at Geneva on 30 September 1957(3), apply to national transport operations within the Union.
(2) Directive 2008/68/EC empowers the Commission to adopt delegated acts to amend the Annexes to that Directive in order to take account of amendments to the ADR, in particular those relating to scientific and technical progress. Under Directive (EU) 2022/1999, the Commission is empowered to adopt delegated acts amending the Annexes to that Directive in particular to take account of amendments to Directive 2008/68/EC, and in consequence, the amendments to the ADR.
(3) The Annexes to Directive 2008/68/EC, and in particular Annex I which concerns the transport of dangerous goods by road, were amended nine times, most recently by Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2025/149(4).
(4) To ensure the rules currently in force regarding the transport of dangerous goods are appropriately enforced, the checklist used for roadside checks which is laid down in Annex I to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 should be brought in line with the ADR as applicable under Section I.1 of Annex I to Directive 2008/68/EC.
(5) In particular, Chapter 1.4 of Annex A to the ADR sets out the respective safety obligations of participants in the transport chain for dangerous goods, namely consignors, carriers, consignees, loaders, packers, fillers, tank operators and unloaders, thus making their specific responsibilities clear, transparent and enforceable. The checklist laid down in Annex I to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 should reflect those provisions of the ADR by identifying those participants in the transport chain who may incur liability for a given infringement. Such information may serve as a basis for further checks by national authorities.
(6) References to the specific provisions of the ADR should be provided in the checklist laid down in Annex I to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 to help enforcers and participants in the transport chain identify the updated legal provisions of the ADR.
(7) In accordance with Article 9(1) of Directive (EU) 2022/1999, Member States are to send to the Commission reports on checks carried out each calendar year, including the number of infringements recorded by risk category set out in Annex II to that Directive. In order to facilitate that reporting, the risk category of a recorded infringement, determined in accordance with Annex II, should be mentioned on the checklist laid down in Annex I.
(8) Annex II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 classifies infringements of the ADR according to the level of risks that they create. That list should be updated on account of the amendments to the ADR as applicable under Section I.1 of Annex I to Directive 2008/68/EC.
(9) Section 9 of Annex I to Commission Regulation (EU) 2016/403(5)classifies infringements of Section I.1 of Annex I to Directive 2008/68/EC according to their impact on the good repute of transport operators. That Section was drawn up in a manner consistent with Annex II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999. It is therefore necessary for the wording of the new Annex II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 to be kept consistent with Section 9 of Annex I to Regulation (EU) 2016/403.
(10) Annexes I and II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 should therefore be amended accordingly, and for reasons of clarity, should be replaced.
(11) In accordance with the Joint Political Declaration of 28 September 2011 of Member States and the Commission on explanatory documents(6), Member States have undertaken to accompany, in justified cases, the notification of their transposition measures with one or more documents explaining the relationship between the components of a directive and the corresponding parts of national transposition instruments.
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Amendments to Directive (EU) 2022/1999
Article 1
Annexes I and II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 are replaced by the text in the Annex to this Directive.

Transposition
Article 2
1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by 23 June 2026 at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
They shall apply those provisions from 24 June 2026.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Entry into force
Article 3
This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees
Article 4
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 19 October 2022 on uniform procedures for checks on the transport of dangerous goods by road(1), and in particular Article 10 thereof,
(1) Under Section I.1 of Annex I to Directive 2008/68/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(2), Annexes A and B to the Agreement concerning the International Carriage of Dangerous Goods by Road (ADR), concluded at Geneva on 30 September 1957(3), apply to national transport operations within the Union.
(2) Directive 2008/68/EC empowers the Commission to adopt delegated acts to amend the Annexes to that Directive in order to take account of amendments to the ADR, in particular those relating to scientific and technical progress. Under Directive (EU) 2022/1999, the Commission is empowered to adopt delegated acts amending the Annexes to that Directive in particular to take account of amendments to Directive 2008/68/EC, and in consequence, the amendments to the ADR.
(3) The Annexes to Directive 2008/68/EC, and in particular Annex I which concerns the transport of dangerous goods by road, were amended nine times, most recently by Commission Delegated Directive (EU) 2025/149(4).
(4) To ensure the rules currently in force regarding the transport of dangerous goods are appropriately enforced, the checklist used for roadside checks which is laid down in Annex I to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 should be brought in line with the ADR as applicable under Section I.1 of Annex I to Directive 2008/68/EC.
(5) In particular, Chapter 1.4 of Annex A to the ADR sets out the respective safety obligations of participants in the transport chain for dangerous goods, namely consignors, carriers, consignees, loaders, packers, fillers, tank operators and unloaders, thus making their specific responsibilities clear, transparent and enforceable. The checklist laid down in Annex I to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 should reflect those provisions of the ADR by identifying those participants in the transport chain who may incur liability for a given infringement. Such information may serve as a basis for further checks by national authorities.
(6) References to the specific provisions of the ADR should be provided in the checklist laid down in Annex I to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 to help enforcers and participants in the transport chain identify the updated legal provisions of the ADR.
(7) In accordance with Article 9(1) of Directive (EU) 2022/1999, Member States are to send to the Commission reports on checks carried out each calendar year, including the number of infringements recorded by risk category set out in Annex II to that Directive. In order to facilitate that reporting, the risk category of a recorded infringement, determined in accordance with Annex II, should be mentioned on the checklist laid down in Annex I.
(8) Annex II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 classifies infringements of the ADR according to the level of risks that they create. That list should be updated on account of the amendments to the ADR as applicable under Section I.1 of Annex I to Directive 2008/68/EC.
(9) Section 9 of Annex I to Commission Regulation (EU) 2016/403(5)classifies infringements of Section I.1 of Annex I to Directive 2008/68/EC according to their impact on the good repute of transport operators. That Section was drawn up in a manner consistent with Annex II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999. It is therefore necessary for the wording of the new Annex II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 to be kept consistent with Section 9 of Annex I to Regulation (EU) 2016/403.
(10) Annexes I and II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 should therefore be amended accordingly, and for reasons of clarity, should be replaced.
(11) In accordance with the Joint Political Declaration of 28 September 2011 of Member States and the Commission on explanatory documents(6), Member States have undertaken to accompany, in justified cases, the notification of their transposition measures with one or more documents explaining the relationship between the components of a directive and the corresponding parts of national transposition instruments.
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Amendments to Directive (EU) 2022/1999

Annexes I and II to Directive (EU) 2022/1999 are replaced by the text in the Annex to this Directive.

Transposition

1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by 23 June 2026 at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
They shall apply those provisions from 24 June 2026.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Entry into force

This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees

This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEX
‘ANNEX I
Checklist for roadside checks
ANNEX II
Infringements
For the purposes of this Directive, the following non-exhaustive list, divided into three risk categories (category I posing the highest risk), provides guidance on what is to be regarded as an infringement.
The appropriate risk category shall be determined taking into account the particular circumstances of an infringement and at the discretion of the enforcing body/officer, meaning that the risk category of an infringement may be upgraded or downgraded.
Infringements that are not listed shall be classified in accordance with the descriptions of the risk categories.
Where there are several infringements per transport unit, only the most serious risk category shall be applied for reporting purposes (in compliance with the model standard form set out in Annex III). 1. Risk category I
This concerns infringements of ADR provisions which carry a high risk of death, serious personal injury or significant damage to the environment. If observed during roadside checks, such infringements shall normally lead to immediate and appropriate corrective measures such as immobilisation of the vehicle; if observed during checks at premises, these infringements would normally be subject to other appropriate measures.
Failures in this category include: 1. carriage of dangerous goods the carriage of which is prohibited; 2. carriage of dangerous goods in a prohibited or unapproved means of containment, endangering lives or the environment to such an extent that a decision is taken to immobilise the vehicle; 3. carriage of dangerous goods without identification on the vehicle, endangering lives or the environment to such an extent that a decision is taken to immobilise the vehicle; 4. leakage of dangerous goods; 5. carriage by a prohibited mode; 6. carriage in bulk in a vehicle or container which is not structurally serviceable; 7. carriage in a vehicle without an appropriate certificate of approval; 8. operation of a vehicle which no longer complies with approval standards and presents an immediate danger (otherwise it shall be classified in risk category II); 9. use of unapproved packages, tanks, containers or vehicles; 10. use of packaging which does not comply with the applicable packing instructions; use of tanks, vehicles and containers which do not comply with the applicable provisions; 11. failure to comply with special provisions for mixed packing; 12. failure to comply with rules governing the securing and stowage of loads; 13. failure to comply with rules on foodstuffs, other articles of consumption and animal feeds; 14. failure to comply with rules governing mixed loading of packages; 15. failure to comply with provisions limiting quantities authorised for carriage in one transport unit, including permissible degrees of filling tanks or packages; 16. carriage of dangerous goods without the necessary documents available on board or in an appropriate electronic format, if allowed; 17. carriage of dangerous goods in packages not bearing the necessary marking, labelling or other identification signs; 18. carriage of dangerous goods without any placarding, marking (including orange-coloured plate marking) or other identification signs on the vehicle; 19. incomplete or incorrect information concerning the substance being carried, enabling determination of a risk category I infringement (for example, UN number, proper shipping name, packing group); 20. valid vocational training certificate not held by driver; 21. use of fire or unprotected light; 22. failure to observe smoking ban; 23. failure to appoint safety adviser for each undertaking, when required; 24. failure to comply with ADR 1.10 on security provisions, when required. 2. Risk category II
This concerns infringements of ADR provisions which carry a risk of personal injury or damage to the environment. If observed during roadside checks, such infringements shall normally lead to appropriate corrective measures such as rectification on the spot where feasible, otherwise no later than on completion of the current transport operation; if observed during checks at premises, these infringements would normally be subject to other appropriate measures.
Failures in this category include: 1. operation of a transport unit comprising more than one trailer / semi-trailer; 2. operation of a vehicle which no longer complies with approval standards but does not present an immediate danger; 3. failure to carry operational fire extinguishers as required on board a vehicle; fire-fighting equipment not compliant with specific provisions; 4. failure to carry equipment required under the ADR or in instructions in writing on board a vehicle; 5. failure to comply with test and inspection dates and periods of use for packaging, intermediate bulk containers (IBCs), large packaging, tanks, vehicles or containers; 6. carriage of packages with damaged packaging, IBCs or large packaging, or carriage of damaged empty uncleaned packaging; 7. carriage of packaged goods in a vehicle or container which is not structurally serviceable; 8. failure to properly close tanks / tank containers, vehicles, containers or packages (including ones that are empty and uncleaned); 9. packages, tanks, vehicles and/or containment have incorrect labelling, marking (including orange-coloured plate marking), placarding or other identification signs; 10. no instructions in writing in accordance with the ADR; 11. failure to properly supervise or park a vehicle; 12. carriage of persons, other than crew members, in transport units carrying dangerous goods; 13. failure to comply with regulatory provisions set out in ADR 7.5.10 on precautions to be taken against electrostatic charges during filling and emptying operations; 14. failure to comply with regulatory provisions on arrival at loading and unloading sites; 15. failure to comply with regulatory provisions on the safety adviser’s role, duties and certificates for each undertaking, when required; 16. failure to comply with regulatory provisions on the minimum retention period for the dangerous goods transport document and additional information and documentation as specified in the ADR; 17. failure to comply with regulatory provisions on the training of persons involved in the carriage of dangerous goods; 18. failure to submit required documents and/or reports to the competent authorities. 3. Risk category III
This concerns infringements of ADR provisions which carry a low risk of personal injury or damage to the environment and where appropriate corrective measures do not need to be taken at the roadside but can be taken at a later date by the undertaking; if observed during checks at premises, these infringements shall normally be subject to other appropriate measures.
Failures in this category include: 1. failure to comply with regulations on the size of placards or labels or the size of letters, figures or symbols on placards or labels; 2. information, with the exception of information falling under risk category I, not available in transport documentation; 3. failure to carry training certificate on board vehicle but evidence that one is held by the driver; 4. a means of identification, with photograph, not carried by each member of the vehicle crew; 5. failure to properly affix placarding and marking (including orange-coloured plate marking) or other identification signs; 6. late submission of required documents and/or reports to the competent authorities.
’

Pending: 32015L0652

25.4.2015 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 107/26
(1) The method for calculating greenhouse gas emissions of fuels and other energy from non-biological sources to be established pursuant to Article 7a(5) of Directive 98/70/EC should yield reporting of sufficient accuracy, so that the Commission can critically assess the performance of suppliers in meeting their obligations under Article 7a(2) of that Directive. The calculation method should ensure accuracy, while having due regard for the complexity of the associated administrative requirements. At the same time, it should incentivise suppliers to reduce the greenhouse gas intensity of the fuel they supply. Careful consideration should also be given to the impact of the calculation method on refineries in the Union. Hence, the calculation method should be based on average greenhouse gas intensities that represent an industry average value which is typical for a particular fuel. This would have the advantage of reducing the administrative burden on suppliers and Member States. At this stage, the proposed calculation method should not require differentiation of the greenhouse gas intensity of fuel on the basis of the source of the raw material, as this would affect current investments in certain refineries in the Union.
(2) Reporting requirements for suppliers which are small and medium-sized enterprises (SMEs) as defined in Commission Recommendation 2003/361/EC(2)should be minimised as far as possible in the context of Article 7a(1) of Directive 98/70/EC. Similarly, importers of petrol and diesel refined outside the Union should not be obliged to provide detailed information about the sources of the crude oils used to make those fuels, as this information may not be available or may be difficult to obtain.
(3) In order to incentivise further greenhouse gas emission reductions, savings claimed from upstream emission reductions (UERs), including from flaring and venting, should be included in the calculation of suppliers' life cycle greenhouse gas emissions. In order to facilitate the claiming of UERs by suppliers, the use of various emission schemes should be allowed for calculating and certifying emission reductions. Only UER projects which start after the date of the establishment of the fuel baseline standard set out in Article 7a(5)(b) of Directive 98/70/EC, i.e. 1 January 2011, should be eligible.
(4) Weighted average greenhouse gas default values representing the crude oils consumed in the Union provide a simple calculation method by which suppliers may determine the greenhouse gas content of the fuel they supply.
(5) UERs should be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.
(6) It is furthermore appropriate to facilitate the implementation by Member States of legislation on UERs, including from flaring and venting. To this end, non-legislative guidance should be prepared under the auspices of the Commission on approaches to quantify, verify, validate, monitor and report such UERs (including reductions in flaring and venting at production sites) prior to the end of the transposition period set in Article 7 of this Directive.
(7) Article7a(5)(b) of Directive 98/70/EC requires the establishment of a method to determine the fuel baseline standard based on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions per unit of energy from fossil fuels in 2010. The fuel baseline standard should be based on the quantities of diesel, petrol, non-road gas oil, liquefied petroleum gas (LPG) and compressed natural gas (CNG) consumed using data officially reported by the Member States to the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change (UNFCCC) in 2010. The fuel baseline standard should not be the fossil fuel comparator that is used for calculating greenhouse gas savings from biofuels, which should remain as set out in Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.
(8) Since the composition of the relevant fossil fuel mix changes little from year to year, the aggregate variation in the greenhouse gas intensity of the fossil fuels from year to year will also be small. It is therefore appropriate that the fuel baseline standard be based on the 2010 Union average consumption data as reported by the Member States to the UNFCCC.
(9) The fuel baseline standard should represent an average upstream greenhouse gas intensity and the intensity of the fuel of a refinery of average complexity for fossil fuels. Hence, the fuel baseline standard should be calculated using the respective average fuel default values. The fuel baseline standard should remain unchanged for the period up until 2020, in order to provide regulatory certainty to suppliers in respect of their obligations to reduce the greenhouse gas intensity of the fuels they supply.
(10) Article 7a(5)(d) of Directive 98/70/EC provides for the adoption of a method to calculate the contribution of electric road vehicles to reduce life cycle greenhouse gas emissions. Pursuant to that Article, the calculation method should be compatible with Article 3(4) of Directive 2009/28/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(3). To ensure this compatibility, the same adjustment factor should be used for the powertrain efficiency.
(11) Electricity supplied for use in road transport may be reported by suppliers, as laid down in Article 7a(1) of Directive 98/70/EC, as part of their annual reports to the Member States. In order to limit administrative costs, it is appropriate that the calculation method be based on an estimate rather than on an actual measurement of the consumption of electricity in an electric road vehicle or motorcycle for the purpose of supplier reporting.
(12) It is appropriate to include a detailed approach for estimating the quantity and the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels in cases where processing of a biofuel and a fossil fuel occurs during the same process. A specific method is needed because the resulting quantity of the biofuel is not measurable, such as during co-hydro treatment of vegetable oils with a fossil fuel. Article 7d(1) of Directive 98/70/EC stipulates that the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels are, for the purposes of Article 7a and Article 7b(2) of that Directive, to be calculated with the same method. Therefore, the certification of greenhouse gas emissions by recognised voluntary schemes is as valid for the purposes of Article 7a as it is for the purposes of Article 7b(2) of Directive 98/70/EC.
(13) The supplier reporting requirement laid down in Article 7a(1) of Directive 98/70/EC should be supplemented by a harmonised format and harmonised definitions of the data to be reported. A harmonisation of the definitions of data is needed for the proper execution of the greenhouse gas intensity calculation linked to an individual supplier's reporting obligations, as the data form key inputs into the calculation method harmonised pursuant to Article 7a(5)(a) of Directive 98/70/EC. These data include the supplier's identification, the quantity of fuel or energy placed on the market and the fuel or energy type placed on the market.
(14) The supplier reporting requirement laid down in Article 7a(1) of Directive 98/70/EC should be supplemented by harmonised reporting requirements, a reporting format and harmonised definitions for Member State reporting to the Commission pertaining to the greenhouse gas performance of fuels consumed in the Union. In particular, these reporting requirements will enable the updating of the fossil fuel comparator described in point 19 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC and point 19 of Part C of Annex V to Directive 2009/28/EC, and they will facilitate the reporting required pursuant to Articles 8(3) and 9(2) of Directive 98/70/EC as well as the updating of the calculation method to technical and scientific progress, in order to ensure that it meets its intended purpose. These data should include the quantity of fuel or energy placed on the market and fuel or energy type, the place of purchase and the origin of the fuel or energy placed on the market.
(15) It is appropriate for Member States to allow suppliers to fulfil their reporting requirements by relying on equivalent data being collected pursuant to other Union or national legislation so as to reduce the administrative burden, provided that the reporting is conducted in accordance with the requirements set out in Annex IV and the definitions laid down in Annexes I and III.
(16) In order to facilitate reporting by groups of suppliers pursuant to Article 7a(4) of Directive 98/70/EC, Article 7a(5)(c) of that Directive allows for the establishment of any necessary rules. It is desirable to facilitate such reporting in order to avoid disruption to physical fuel movements, since different suppliers place different fuels of differing proportions on the market, and hence may have to deploy different levels of resources to meet the greenhouse gas reduction target. It is therefore necessary to harmonise the definitions of the suppliers' identification, the quantity of fuel or energy placed on the market, the fuel or energy type, the place of purchase and the origin of the fuel or energy placed on the market. Furthermore, to avoid double counting in joint supplier reporting pursuant to Article 7a(4), it is appropriate to harmonise the implementation of the calculation and reporting method in the Member States, including the reporting to the Commission, so that the requisite information from a group of suppliers relates to a specific Member State.
(17) Pursuant to Article 8(3) of Directive 98/70/EC, Member States are to submit an annual report of national fuel quality data for the preceding calendar year in accordance with the format established in Commission Decision 2002/159/EC(4). To cover the amendments introduced to Directive 98/70/EC by Directive 2009/30/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(5), and the subsequent additional reporting requirements on the Member States, and in the interest of effectiveness and harmonisation, it is necessary to clarify which information should be reported, and to adopt a format for the submission of data by suppliers and Member States.
(18) The Commission presented a draft measure to the Committee established by Directive 98/70/EC on 23 February 2012. The Committee was unable to adopt an opinion by the necessary qualified majority. It is therefore appropriate for the Commission to present a proposal to the Council pursuant to Article 5a(4) of Council Decision 1999/468/EC(6),
(1) ‘upstream emissions’ means all greenhouse gas emissions occurring prior to the raw material entering a refinery or a processing plant where the fuel, as referred to in Annex I, was produced;
(2) ‘natural bitumen’ means any source of refinery raw material that:(a)has an American Petroleum Institute (API) gravity of 10 degrees or less when situated in a reservoir formation at the place of extraction as defined pursuant to the testing method of the American Society for Testing and Materials (ASTM)(7)D287;(b)has an annual average viscosity at reservoir temperature greater than that calculated by the equation: Viscosity (Centipoise) = 518,98e-0,038T, where T is the temperature in Celsius;(c)falls within the definition for tar sands under combined nomenclature (CN) code 2714 as outlined in Council Regulation (EEC) No 2658/87(8); and(d)where the mobilisation of the source of the raw material is achieved by mining extraction or thermally enhanced gravity drainage where the thermal energy is mainly derived from sources other than the feedstock source itself; (a) has an American Petroleum Institute (API) gravity of 10 degrees or less when situated in a reservoir formation at the place of extraction as defined pursuant to the testing method of the American Society for Testing and Materials (ASTM)(7)D287; (b) has an annual average viscosity at reservoir temperature greater than that calculated by the equation: Viscosity (Centipoise) = 518,98e-0,038T, where T is the temperature in Celsius; (c) falls within the definition for tar sands under combined nomenclature (CN) code 2714 as outlined in Council Regulation (EEC) No 2658/87(8); and (d) where the mobilisation of the source of the raw material is achieved by mining extraction or thermally enhanced gravity drainage where the thermal energy is mainly derived from sources other than the feedstock source itself;
(a) has an American Petroleum Institute (API) gravity of 10 degrees or less when situated in a reservoir formation at the place of extraction as defined pursuant to the testing method of the American Society for Testing and Materials (ASTM)(7)D287;
(b) has an annual average viscosity at reservoir temperature greater than that calculated by the equation: Viscosity (Centipoise) = 518,98e-0,038T, where T is the temperature in Celsius;
(c) falls within the definition for tar sands under combined nomenclature (CN) code 2714 as outlined in Council Regulation (EEC) No 2658/87(8); and
(d) where the mobilisation of the source of the raw material is achieved by mining extraction or thermally enhanced gravity drainage where the thermal energy is mainly derived from sources other than the feedstock source itself;
(a) has an American Petroleum Institute (API) gravity of 10 degrees or less when situated in a reservoir formation at the place of extraction as defined pursuant to the testing method of the American Society for Testing and Materials (ASTM)(7)D287;
(b) has an annual average viscosity at reservoir temperature greater than that calculated by the equation: Viscosity (Centipoise) = 518,98e-0,038T, where T is the temperature in Celsius;
(c) falls within the definition for tar sands under combined nomenclature (CN) code 2714 as outlined in Council Regulation (EEC) No 2658/87(8); and
(d) where the mobilisation of the source of the raw material is achieved by mining extraction or thermally enhanced gravity drainage where the thermal energy is mainly derived from sources other than the feedstock source itself;
(3) ‘oil shale’ means any source of refinery raw material as situated in a rock formation containing solid kerogen and falling within the definition for oil shale under CN code 2714 as outlined in Regulation (EEC) No 2658/87. Mobilisation of the source of the raw material is achieved by mining extraction or thermally enhanced gravity drainage;
(4) ‘fuel baseline standard’ means a fuel baseline standard based on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions per unit of energy from fossil fuels in 2010;
(5) ‘conventional crude’ means any refinery raw material exhibiting an API gravity that is higher than 10 degrees when situated in a reservoir formation at its place of origin as measured per testing method ASTM D287, and not falling within the definition for CN code 2714 as set out in Regulation (EEC) No 2658/87.
1. The greenhouse gases taken into account for the purposes of calculating the greenhouse gas intensity of fuel is carbon dioxide (CO2), nitrous oxide (N2O) and methane (CH4). For the purpose of calculating CO2equivalence, emissions of those gases are valued in terms of CO2equivalent emissions, as follows:CO2: 1;CH4: 25;N2O: 298 CO2: 1; CH4: 25; N2O: 298
CO2: 1; CH4: 25; N2O: 298
CO2: 1; CH4: 25; N2O: 298
2. Emissions from the manufacture of machinery and equipment utilised in extraction, production, refining and consumption of fossil fuels are not taken into account in the greenhouse gas calculation.
3. A supplier's greenhouse gas intensity from the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of all fuels and energy supplied shall be calculated in accordance with the formula below:where:(a)‘#’ means the supplier's identification (i.e. the identification of the entity liable to pay excise duty) defined in Commission Regulation (EC) No 684/2009(1)as the Trader Excise Number (System for Exchange of Excise Data (SEED) registration number or value added tax (VAT) identification number in point 5(a) of Table 1 of Annex I to that Regulation for Destination Type codes 1 to 5 and 8), which is also the entity liable to pay the excise duty in accordance with Article 8 of Council Directive 2008/118/EC(2)at the time that excise duty became chargeable in accordance with Article 7(2) of Directive 2008/118/EC. If this identification is not available, Member States shall ensure that an equivalent means of identification is established in accordance with a national excise duty reporting scheme;(b)‘x’ means the fuel and energy types falling within the scope of this Directive as expressed in point17(c) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. If these data are not available, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;(c)‘MJx’ means the total energy supplied and converted from reported volumes of fuel ‘x’ expressed in mega joules. This is calculated as follows:(i)The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4);(ii)Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;(iii)Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km);(d)Upstream emission reduction (UER)‘UER’ is the upstream emission reduction of greenhouse gases claimed by a supplier, measured in gCO2eqif quantified and reported in accordance with the following requirements:(i)EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission's part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC;(ii)CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065;(e)‘GHGix’ is the greenhouse gas intensity of fuel or energy ‘x’ expressed in gCO2eq/MJ. Suppliers shall calculate the greenhouse gas intensity of each fuel or energy as follows:(i)Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex;(ii)Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2;(iii)Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas;(iv)Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel;(f)‘AF’ represents the adjustment factors for powertrain efficiencies:Predominant conversion technologyEfficiency factorInternal combustion engine1Battery electric powertrain0,4Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain0,4 (a) ‘#’ means the supplier's identification (i.e. the identification of the entity liable to pay excise duty) defined in Commission Regulation (EC) No 684/2009(1)as the Trader Excise Number (System for Exchange of Excise Data (SEED) registration number or value added tax (VAT) identification number in point 5(a) of Table 1 of Annex I to that Regulation for Destination Type codes 1 to 5 and 8), which is also the entity liable to pay the excise duty in accordance with Article 8 of Council Directive 2008/118/EC(2)at the time that excise duty became chargeable in accordance with Article 7(2) of Directive 2008/118/EC. If this identification is not available, Member States shall ensure that an equivalent means of identification is established in accordance with a national excise duty reporting scheme; (b) ‘x’ means the fuel and energy types falling within the scope of this Directive as expressed in point17(c) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. If these data are not available, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme; (c) ‘MJx’ means the total energy supplied and converted from reported volumes of fuel ‘x’ expressed in mega joules. This is calculated as follows:(i)The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4);(ii)Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;(iii)Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km); (i) The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4); (ii) Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme; (iii) Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km); (d) Upstream emission reduction (UER)‘UER’ is the upstream emission reduction of greenhouse gases claimed by a supplier, measured in gCO2eqif quantified and reported in accordance with the following requirements:(i)EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission's part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC;(ii)CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065; (i) EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission's part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC; (ii) CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065; (e) ‘GHGix’ is the greenhouse gas intensity of fuel or energy ‘x’ expressed in gCO2eq/MJ. Suppliers shall calculate the greenhouse gas intensity of each fuel or energy as follows:(i)Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex;(ii)Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2;(iii)Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas;(iv)Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel; (i) Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex; (ii) Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2; (iii) Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas; (iv) Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel; (f) ‘AF’ represents the adjustment factors for powertrain efficiencies:Predominant conversion technologyEfficiency factorInternal combustion engine1Battery electric powertrain0,4Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain0,4 Predominant conversion technology Efficiency factor Internal combustion engine 1 Battery electric powertrain 0,4 Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain 0,4
(a) ‘#’ means the supplier's identification (i.e. the identification of the entity liable to pay excise duty) defined in Commission Regulation (EC) No 684/2009(1)as the Trader Excise Number (System for Exchange of Excise Data (SEED) registration number or value added tax (VAT) identification number in point 5(a) of Table 1 of Annex I to that Regulation for Destination Type codes 1 to 5 and 8), which is also the entity liable to pay the excise duty in accordance with Article 8 of Council Directive 2008/118/EC(2)at the time that excise duty became chargeable in accordance with Article 7(2) of Directive 2008/118/EC. If this identification is not available, Member States shall ensure that an equivalent means of identification is established in accordance with a national excise duty reporting scheme;
(b) ‘x’ means the fuel and energy types falling within the scope of this Directive as expressed in point17(c) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. If these data are not available, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;
(c) ‘MJx’ means the total energy supplied and converted from reported volumes of fuel ‘x’ expressed in mega joules. This is calculated as follows:(i)The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4);(ii)Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;(iii)Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km); (i) The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4); (ii) Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme; (iii) Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km);
(i) The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4);
(ii) Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;
(iii) Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km);
(d) Upstream emission reduction (UER)‘UER’ is the upstream emission reduction of greenhouse gases claimed by a supplier, measured in gCO2eqif quantified and reported in accordance with the following requirements:(i)EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission's part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC;(ii)CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065; (i) EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission's part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC; (ii) CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065;
(i) EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission's part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC;
(ii) CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065;
(e) ‘GHGix’ is the greenhouse gas intensity of fuel or energy ‘x’ expressed in gCO2eq/MJ. Suppliers shall calculate the greenhouse gas intensity of each fuel or energy as follows:(i)Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex;(ii)Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2;(iii)Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas;(iv)Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel; (i) Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex; (ii) Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2; (iii) Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas; (iv) Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel;
(i) Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex;
(ii) Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2;
(iii) Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas;
(iv) Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel;
(f) ‘AF’ represents the adjustment factors for powertrain efficiencies:Predominant conversion technologyEfficiency factorInternal combustion engine1Battery electric powertrain0,4Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain0,4 Predominant conversion technology Efficiency factor Internal combustion engine 1 Battery electric powertrain 0,4 Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain 0,4
Predominant conversion technology Efficiency factor
Internal combustion engine 1
Battery electric powertrain 0,4
Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain 0,4
(a) ‘#’ means the supplier's identification (i.e. the identification of the entity liable to pay excise duty) defined in Commission Regulation (EC) No 684/2009(1)as the Trader Excise Number (System for Exchange of Excise Data (SEED) registration number or value added tax (VAT) identification number in point 5(a) of Table 1 of Annex I to that Regulation for Destination Type codes 1 to 5 and 8), which is also the entity liable to pay the excise duty in accordance with Article 8 of Council Directive 2008/118/EC(2)at the time that excise duty became chargeable in accordance with Article 7(2) of Directive 2008/118/EC. If this identification is not available, Member States shall ensure that an equivalent means of identification is established in accordance with a national excise duty reporting scheme;
(b) ‘x’ means the fuel and energy types falling within the scope of this Directive as expressed in point17(c) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. If these data are not available, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;
(c) ‘MJx’ means the total energy supplied and converted from reported volumes of fuel ‘x’ expressed in mega joules. This is calculated as follows:(i)The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4);(ii)Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;(iii)Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km); (i) The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4); (ii) Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme; (iii) Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km);
(i) The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4);
(ii) Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;
(iii) Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km);
(i) The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4);
(ii) Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;
(iii) Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km);
(d) Upstream emission reduction (UER)‘UER’ is the upstream emission reduction of greenhouse gases claimed by a supplier, measured in gCO2eqif quantified and reported in accordance with the following requirements:(i)EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission's part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC;(ii)CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065; (i) EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission's part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC; (ii) CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065;
(i) EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission's part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC;
(ii) CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065;
(i) EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission's part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC;
(ii) CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065;
(e) ‘GHGix’ is the greenhouse gas intensity of fuel or energy ‘x’ expressed in gCO2eq/MJ. Suppliers shall calculate the greenhouse gas intensity of each fuel or energy as follows:(i)Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex;(ii)Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2;(iii)Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas;(iv)Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel; (i) Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex; (ii) Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2; (iii) Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas; (iv) Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel;
(i) Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex;
(ii) Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2;
(iii) Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas;
(iv) Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel;
(i) Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex;
(ii) Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2;
(iii) Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas;
(iv) Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel;
(f) ‘AF’ represents the adjustment factors for powertrain efficiencies:Predominant conversion technologyEfficiency factorInternal combustion engine1Battery electric powertrain0,4Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain0,4 Predominant conversion technology Efficiency factor Internal combustion engine 1 Battery electric powertrain 0,4 Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain 0,4
Predominant conversion technology Efficiency factor
Internal combustion engine 1
Battery electric powertrain 0,4
Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain 0,4
Predominant conversion technology Efficiency factor
Internal combustion engine 1
Battery electric powertrain 0,4
Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain 0,4
(a) the starting date of the project, which must be after 1 January 2011;
(b) the annual emission reductions in gCO2eq;
(c) the duration for which the claimed reductions occurred;
(d) the project location closest to the source of the emissions in latitude and longitude coordinates in degrees to the fourth decimal place;
(e) the baseline annual emissions prior to installation of reduction measures and annual emissions after the reduction measures have been implemented in gCO2eq/MJ of feedstock produced;
(f) the non-reusable certificate number uniquely identifying the scheme and the claimed greenhouse gas reductions;
(g) the non-reusable number uniquely identifying the calculation method and the associated scheme;
(h) where the project relates to oil extraction, the average annual historical and reporting year gas-to-oil ratio (GOR) in solution, reservoir pressure, depth and well production rate of the crude oil.
(a) being a person or undertaking importing crude oil from third countries or receiving a crude oil delivery from another Member State pursuant to Article 1 of Council Regulation (EC) No 2964/95(8); or
(b) arrangements to share information agreed with other suppliers.
Raw material source and process Fuel placed on the market Life cycle GHG intensity (gCO2eq/MJ) Weighted life cycle GHG intensity (gCO2eq/MJ)
Conventional crude Petrol 93,2 93,3
Natural Gas-to-Liquid 94,3
Coal-to-Liquid 172
Natural bitumen 107
Oil shale 131,3
Conventional crude Diesel or gasoil 95 95,1
Natural Gas-to-Liquid 94,3
Coal-to-Liquid 172
Natural bitumen 108,5
Oil shale 133,7
Any fossil sources Liquefied Petroleum Gas in a spark ignition engine 73,6 73,6
Natural Gas, EU mix Compressed Natural Gas in a spark ignition engine 69,3 69,3
Natural Gas, EU mix Liquefied Natural Gas in a spark ignition engine 74,5 74,5
Sabatier reaction of hydrogen from non-biological renewable energy electrolysis Compressed synthetic methane in a spark ignition engine 3,3 3,3
Natural gas using steam reforming Compressed Hydrogen in a fuel cell 104,3 104,3
Electrolysis fully powered by non-biological renewable energy Compressed Hydrogen in a fuel cell 9,1 9,1
Coal Compressed Hydrogen in a fuel cell 234,4 234,4
Coal with Carbon Capture and Storage of process emissions Compressed Hydrogen in a fuel cell 52,7 52,7
Waste plastic derived from fossil feedstocks Petrol, diesel or gasoil 86 86
(a) Regulation (EC) No 1099/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council(10);
(b) Regulation (EU) No 525/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council(11); or
(c) Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) No 666/2014(12).
Country Feedstock trade name API Sulphur (wt %)
Abu Dhabi Al Bunduq 38,5 1,1
Abu Dhabi Mubarraz 38,1 0,9
Abu Dhabi Murban 40,5 0,8
Abu Dhabi Zakum (Lower Zakum/Abu Dhabi Marine) 40,6 1
Abu Dhabi Umm Shaif (Abu Dhabi Marine) 37,4 1,5
Abu Dhabi Arzanah 44 0
Abu Dhabi Abu Al Bu Khoosh 31,6 2
Abu Dhabi Murban Bottoms 21,4 Not available (NA)
Abu Dhabi Top Murban 21 NA
Abu Dhabi Upper Zakum 34,4 1,7
Algeria Arzew 44,3 0,1
Algeria Hassi Messaoud 42,8 0,2
Algeria Zarzaitine 43 0,1
Algeria Algerian 44 0,1
Algeria Skikda 44,3 0,1
Algeria Saharan Blend 45,5 0,1
Algeria Hassi Ramal 60 0,1
Algeria Algerian Condensate 64,5 NA
Algeria Algerian Mix 45,6 0,2
Algeria Algerian Condensate (Arzew) 65,8 0
Algeria Algerian Condensate (Bejaia) 65,0 0
Algeria Top Algerian 24,6 NA
Angola Cabinda 31,7 0,2
Angola Takula 33,7 0,1
Angola Soyo Blend 33,7 0,2
Angola Mandji 29,5 1,3
Angola Malongo (West) 26 NA
Angola Cavala-1 42,3 NA
Angola Sulele (South-1) 38,7 NA
Angola Palanca 40 0,14
Angola Malongo (North) 30 NA
Angola Malongo (South) 25 NA
Angola Nemba 38,5 0
Angola Girassol 31,3 NA
Angola Kuito 20 NA
Angola Hungo 28,8 NA
Angola Kissinje 30,5 0,37
Angola Dalia 23,6 1,48
Angola Gimboa 23,7 0,65
Angola Mondo 28,8 0,44
Angola Plutonio 33,2 0,036
Angola Saxi Batuque Blend 33,2 0,36
Angola Xikomba 34,4 0,41
Argentina Tierra del Fuego 42,4 NA
Argentina Santa Cruz 26,9 NA
Argentina Escalante 24 0,2
Argentina Canadon Seco 27 0,2
Argentina Hidra 51,7 0,05
Argentina Medanito 34,93 0,48
Armenia Armenian Miscellaneous NA NA
Australia Jabiru 42,3 0,03
Australia Kooroopa (Jurassic) 42 NA
Australia Talgeberry (Jurassic) 43 NA
Australia Talgeberry (Up Cretaceous) 51 NA
Australia Woodside Condensate 51,8 NA
Australia Saladin-3 (Top Barrow) 49 NA
Australia Harriet 38 NA
Australia Skua-3 (Challis Field) 43 NA
Australia Barrow Island 36,8 0,1
Australia Northwest Shelf Condensate 53,1 0
Australia Jackson Blend 41,9 0
Australia Cooper Basin 45,2 0,02
Australia Griffin 55 0,03
Australia Buffalo Crude 53 NA
Australia Cossack 48,2 0,04
Australia Elang 56,2 NA
Australia Enfield 21,7 0,13
Australia Gippsland (Bass Strait) 45,4 0,1
Azerbaijan Azeri Light 34,8 0,15
Bahrain Bahrain Miscellaneous NA NA
Belarus Belarus Miscellaneous NA NA
Benin Seme 22,6 0,5
Benin Benin Miscellaneous NA NA
Belize Belize Light Crude 40 NA
Belize Belize Miscellaneous NA NA
Bolivia Bolivian Condensate 58,8 0,1
Brazil Garoupa 30,5 0,1
Brazil Sergipano 25,1 0,4
Brazil Campos Basin 20 NA
Brazil Urucu (Upper Amazon) 42 NA
Brazil Marlim 20 NA
Brazil Brazil Polvo 19,6 1,14
Brazil Roncador 28,3 0,58
Brazil Roncador Heavy 18 NA
Brazil Albacora East 19,8 0,52
Brunei Seria Light 36,2 0,1
Brunei Champion 24,4 0,1
Brunei Champion Condensate 65 0,1
Brunei Brunei LS Blend 32 0,1
Brunei Brunei Condensate 65 NA
Brunei Champion Export 23,9 0,12
Cameroon Kole Marine Blend 34,9 0,3
Cameroon Lokele 21,5 0,5
Cameroon Moudi Light 40 NA
Cameroon Moudi Heavy 21,3 NA
Cameroon Ebome 32,1 0,35
Cameroon Cameroon Miscellaneous NA NA
Canada Peace River Light 41 NA
Canada Peace River Medium 33 NA
Canada Peace River Heavy 23 NA
Canada Manyberries 36,5 NA
Canada Rainbow Light and Medium 40,7 NA
Canada Pembina 33 NA
Canada Bells Hill Lake 32 NA
Canada Fosterton Condensate 63 NA
Canada Rangeland Condensate 67,3 NA
Canada Redwater 35 NA
Canada Lloydminster 20,7 2,8
Canada Wainwright-Kinsella 23,1 2,3
Canada Bow River Heavy 26,7 2,4
Canada Fosterton 21,4 3
Canada Smiley-Coleville 22,5 2,2
Canada Midale 29 2,4
Canada Milk River Pipeline 36 1,4
Canada Ipl-Mix Sweet 40 0,2
Canada Ipl-Mix Sour 38 0,5
Canada Ipl Condensate 55 0,3
Canada Aurora Light 39,5 0,4
Canada Aurora Condensate 65 0,3
Canada Reagan Field 35 0,2
Canada Synthetic Canada 30,3 1,7
Canada Cold Lake 13,2 4,1
Canada Cold Lake Blend 26,9 3
Canada Canadian Federated 39,4 0,3
Canada Chauvin 22 2,7
Canada Gcos 23 NA
Canada Gulf Alberta L & M 35,1 1
Canada Light Sour Blend 35 1,2
Canada Lloyd Blend 22 2,8
Canada Peace River Condensate 54,9 NA
Canada Sarnium Condensate 57,7 NA
Canada Saskatchewan Light 32,9 NA
Canada Sweet Mixed Blend 38 0,5
Canada Syncrude 32 0,1
Canada Rangeland — South L & M 39,5 0,5
Canada Northblend Nevis 34 NA
Canada Canadian Common Condensate 55 NA
Canada Canadian Common 39 0,3
Canada Waterton Condensate 65,1 NA
Canada Panuke Condensate 56 NA
Canada Federated Light and Medium 39,7 2
Canada Wabasca 23 NA
Canada Hibernia 37,3 0,37
Canada BC Light 40 NA
Canada Boundary 39 NA
Canada Albian Heavy 21 NA
Canada Koch Alberta 34 NA
Canada Terra Nova 32,3 NA
Canada Echo Blend 20,6 3,15
Canada Western Canadian Blend 19,8 3
Canada Western Canadian Select 20,5 3,33
Canada White Rose 31,0 0,31
Canada Access 22 NA
Canada Premium Albian Synthetic Heavy 20,9 NA
Canada Albian Residuum Blend (ARB) 20,03 2,62
Canada Christina Lake 20,5 3
Canada CNRL 34 NA
Canada Husky Synthetic Blend 31,91 0,11
Canada Premium Albian Synthetic (PAS) 35,5 0,04
Canada Seal Heavy (SH) 19,89 4,54
Canada Suncor Synthetic A (OSA) 33,61 0,178
Canada Suncor Synthetic H (OSH) 19,53 3,079
Canada Peace Sour 33 NA
Canada Western Canadian Resid 20,7 NA
Canada Christina Dilbit Blend 21,0 NA
Canada Christina Lake Dilbit 38,08 3,80
Chad Doba Blend (Early Production) 24,8 0,14
Chad Doba Blend (Later Production) 20,8 0,17
Chile Chile Miscellaneous NA NA
China Taching (Daqing) 33 0,1
China Shengli 24,2 1
China Beibu NA NA
China Chengbei 17 NA
China Lufeng 34,4 NA
China Xijiang 28 NA
China Wei Zhou 39,9 NA
China Liu Hua 21 NA
China Boz Hong 17 0,282
China Peng Lai 21,8 0,29
China Xi Xiang 32,18 0,09
Colombia Onto 35,3 0,5
Colombia Putamayo 35 0,5
Colombia Rio Zulia 40,4 0,3
Colombia Orito 34,9 0,5
Colombia Cano-Limon 30,8 0,5
Colombia Lasmo 30 NA
Colombia Cano Duya-1 28 NA
Colombia Corocora-1 31,6 NA
Colombia Suria Sur-1 32 NA
Colombia Tunane-1 29 NA
Colombia Casanare 23 NA
Colombia Cusiana 44,4 0,2
Colombia Vasconia 27,3 0,6
Colombia Castilla Blend 20,8 1,72
Colombia Cupiaga 43,11 0,082
Colombia South Blend 28,6 0,72
Congo (Brazzaville) Emeraude 23,6 0,5
Congo (Brazzaville) Djeno Blend 26,9 0,3
Congo (Brazzaville) Viodo Marina-1 26,5 NA
Congo (Brazzaville) Nkossa 47 0,03
Congo (Kinshasa) Muanda 34 0,1
Congo (Kinshasa) Congo/Zaire 31,7 0,1
Congo (Kinshasa) Coco 30,4 0,15
Côte d'Ivoire Espoir 31,4 0,3
Côte d'Ivoire Lion Cote 41,1 0,101
Denmark Dan 30,4 0,3
Denmark Gorm 33,9 0,2
Denmark Danish North Sea 34,5 0,26
Dubai Dubai (Fateh) 31,1 2
Dubai Margham Light 50,3 0
Ecuador Oriente 29,2 1
Ecuador Quito 29,5 0,7
Ecuador Santa Elena 35 0,1
Ecuador Limoncoha-1 28 NA
Ecuador Frontera-1 30,7 NA
Ecuador Bogi-1 21,2 NA
Ecuador Napo 19 2
Ecuador Napo Light 19,3 NA
Egypt Belayim 27,5 2,2
Egypt El Morgan 29,4 1,7
Egypt Rhas Gharib 24,3 3,3
Egypt Gulf of Suez Mix 31,9 1,5
Egypt Geysum 19,5 NA
Egypt East Gharib (J-1) 37,9 NA
Egypt Mango-1 35,1 NA
Egypt Rhas Budran 25 NA
Egypt Zeit Bay 34,1 0,1
Egypt East Zeit Mix 39 0,87
Equatorial Guinea Zafiro 30,3 NA
Equatorial Guinea Alba Condensate 55 NA
Equatorial Guinea Ceiba 30,1 0,42
Gabon Gamba 31,8 0,1
Gabon Mandji 30,5 1,1
Gabon Lucina Marine 39,5 0,1
Gabon Oguendjo 35 NA
Gabon Rabi-Kouanga 34 0,6
Gabon T'Catamba 44,3 0,21
Gabon Rabi 33,4 0,06
Gabon Rabi Blend 34 NA
Gabon Rabi Light 37,7 0,15
Gabon Etame Marin 36 NA
Gabon Olende 17,6 1,54
Gabon Gabonian Miscellaneous NA NA
Georgia Georgian Miscellaneous NA NA
Ghana Bonsu 32 0,1
Ghana Salt Pond 37,4 0,1
Guatemala Coban 27,7 NA
Guatemala Rubelsanto 27 NA
India Bombay High 39,4 0,2
Indonesia Minas (Sumatron Light) 34,5 0,1
Indonesia Ardjuna 35,2 0,1
Indonesia Attaka 42,3 0,1
Indonesia Suri 18,4 0,2
Indonesia Sanga Sanga 25,7 0,2
Indonesia Sepinggan 37,9 0,9
Indonesia Walio 34,1 0,7
Indonesia Arimbi 31,8 0,2
Indonesia Poleng 43,2 0,2
Indonesia Handil 32,8 0,1
Indonesia Jatibarang 29 0,1
Indonesia Cinta 33,4 0,1
Indonesia Bekapai 40 0,1
Indonesia Katapa 52 0,1
Indonesia Salawati 38 0,5
Indonesia Duri (Sumatran Heavy) 21,1 0,2
Indonesia Sembakung 37,5 0,1
Indonesia Badak 41,3 0,1
Indonesia Arun Condensate 54,5 NA
Indonesia Udang 38 0,1
Indonesia Klamono 18,7 1
Indonesia Bunya 31,7 0,1
Indonesia Pamusian 18,1 0,2
Indonesia Kerindigan 21,6 0,3
Indonesia Melahin 24,7 0,3
Indonesia Bunyu 31,7 0,1
Indonesia Camar 36,3 NA
Indonesia Cinta Heavy 27 NA
Indonesia Lalang 40,4 NA
Indonesia Kakap 46,6 NA
Indonesia Sisi-1 40 NA
Indonesia Giti-1 33,6 NA
Indonesia Ayu-1 34,3 NA
Indonesia Bima 22,5 NA
Indonesia Padang Isle 34,7 NA
Indonesia Intan 32,8 NA
Indonesia Sepinggan — Yakin Mixed 31,7 0,1
Indonesia Widuri 32 0,1
Indonesia Belida 45,9 0
Indonesia Senipah 51,9 0,03
Iran Iranian Light 33,8 1,4
Iran Iranian Heavy 31 1,7
Iran Soroosh (Cyrus) 18,1 3,3
Iran Dorrood (Darius) 33,6 2,4
Iran Rostam 35,9 1,55
Iran Salmon (Sassan) 33,9 1,9
Iran Foroozan (Fereidoon) 31,3 2,5
Iran Aboozar (Ardeshir) 26,9 2,5
Iran Sirri 30,9 2,3
Iran Bahrgansar/Nowruz (SIRIP Blend) 27,1 2,5
Iran Bahr/Nowruz 25,0 2,5
Iran Iranian Miscellaneous NA NA
Iraq Basrah Light (Pers. Gulf) 33,7 2
Iraq Kirkuk (Pers. Gulf) 35,1 1,9
Iraq Mishrif (Pers. Gulf) 28 NA
Iraq Bai Hasson (Pers. Gulf) 34,1 2,4
Iraq Basrah Medium (Pers. Gulf) 31,1 2,6
Iraq Basrah Heavy (Pers. Gulf) 24,7 3,5
Iraq Kirkuk Blend (Pers. Gulf) 35,1 2
Iraq N. Rumalia (Pers. Gulf) 34,3 2
Iraq Ras el Behar 33 NA
Iraq Basrah Light (Red Sea) 33,7 2
Iraq Kirkuk (Red Sea) 36,1 1,9
Iraq Mishrif (Red Sea) 28 NA
Iraq Bai Hasson (Red Sea) 34,1 2,4
Iraq Basrah Medium (Red Sea) 31,1 2,6
Iraq Basrah Heavy (Red Sea) 24,7 3,5
Iraq Kirkuk Blend (Red Sea) 34 1,9
Iraq N. Rumalia (Red Sea) 34,3 2
Iraq Ratawi 23,5 4,1
Iraq Basrah Light (Turkey) 33,7 2
Iraq Kirkuk (Turkey) 36,1 1,9
Iraq Mishrif (Turkey) 28 NA
Iraq Bai Hasson (Turkey) 34,1 2,4
Iraq Basrah Medium (Turkey) 31,1 2,6
Iraq Basrah Heavy (Turkey) 24,7 3,5
Iraq Kirkuk Blend (Turkey) 34 1,9
Iraq N. Rumalia (Turkey) 34,3 2
Iraq FAO Blend 27,7 3,6
Kazakhstan Kumkol 42,5 0,07
Kazakhstan CPC Blend 44,2 0,54
Kuwait Mina al Ahmadi (Kuwait Export) 31,4 2,5
Kuwait Magwa (Lower Jurassic) 38 NA
Kuwait Burgan (Wafra) 23,3 3,4
Libya Bu Attifel 43,6 0
Libya Amna (high pour) 36,1 0,2
Libya Brega 40,4 0,2
Libya Sirtica 43,3 0,43
Libya Zueitina 41,3 0,3
Libya Bunker Hunt 37,6 0,2
Libya El Hofra 42,3 0,3
Libya Dahra 41 0,4
Libya Sarir 38,3 0,2
Libya Zueitina Condensate 65 0,1
Libya El Sharara 42,1 0,07
Malaysia Miri Light 36,3 0,1
Malaysia Tembungo 37,5 NA
Malaysia Labuan Blend 33,2 0,1
Malaysia Tapis 44,3 0,1
Malaysia Tembungo 37,4 0
Malaysia Bintulu 26,5 0,1
Malaysia Bekok 49 NA
Malaysia Pulai 42,6 NA
Malaysia Dulang 39 0,037
Mauritania Chinguetti 28,2 0,51
Mexico Isthmus 32,8 1,5
Mexico Maya 22 3,3
Mexico Olmeca 39 NA
Mexico Altamira 16 NA
Mexico Topped Isthmus 26,1 1,72
Netherlands Alba 19,59 NA
Neutral Zone Eocene (Wafra) 18,6 4,6
Neutral Zone Hout 32,8 1,9
Neutral Zone Khafji 28,5 2,9
Neutral Zone Burgan (Wafra) 23,3 3,4
Neutral Zone Ratawi 23,5 4,1
Neutral Zone Neutral Zone Mix 23,1 NA
Neutral Zone Khafji Blend 23,4 3,8
Nigeria Forcados Blend 29,7 0,3
Nigeria Escravos 36,2 0,1
Nigeria Brass River 40,9 0,1
Nigeria Qua Iboe 35,8 0,1
Nigeria Bonny Medium 25,2 0,2
Nigeria Pennington 36,6 0,1
Nigeria Bomu 33 0,2
Nigeria Bonny Light 36,7 0,1
Nigeria Brass Blend 40,9 0,1
Nigeria Gilli Gilli 47,3 NA
Nigeria Adanga 35,1 NA
Nigeria Iyak-3 36 NA
Nigeria Antan 35,2 NA
Nigeria OSO 47 0,06
Nigeria Ukpokiti 42,3 0,01
Nigeria Yoho 39,6 NA
Nigeria Okwori 36,9 NA
Nigeria Bonga 28,1 NA
Nigeria ERHA 31,7 0,21
Nigeria Amenam Blend 39 0,09
Nigeria Akpo 45,17 0,06
Nigeria EA 38 NA
Nigeria Agbami 47,2 0,044
Norway Ekofisk 43,4 0,2
Norway Tor 42 0,1
Norway Statfjord 38,4 0,3
Norway Heidrun 29 NA
Norway Norwegian Forties 37,1 NA
Norway Gullfaks 28,6 0,4
Norway Oseberg 32,5 0,2
Norway Norne 33,1 0,19
Norway Troll 28,3 0,31
Norway Draugen 39,6 NA
Norway Sleipner Condensate 62 0,02
Oman Oman Export 36,3 0,8
Papua New Guinea Kutubu 44 0,04
Peru Loreto 34 0,3
Peru Talara 32,7 0,1
Peru High Cold Test 37,5 NA
Peru Bayovar 22,6 NA
Peru Low Cold Test 34,3 NA
Peru Carmen Central-5 20,7 NA
Peru Shiviyacu-23 20,8 NA
Peru Mayna 25,7 NA
Philippines Nido 26,5 NA
Philippines Philippines Miscellaneous NA NA
Qatar Dukhan 41,7 1,3
Qatar Qatar Marine 35,3 1,6
Qatar Qatar Land 41,4 NA
Ras Al Khaimah Rak Condensate 54,1 NA
Ras Al Khaimah Ras Al Khaimah Miscellaneous NA NA
Russia Urals 31 2
Russia Russian Export Blend 32,5 1,4
Russia M100 17,6 2,02
Russia M100 Heavy 16,67 2,09
Russia Siberian Light 37,8 0,4
Russia E4 (Gravenshon) 19,84 1,95
Russia E4 Heavy 18 2,35
Russia Purovsky Condensate 64,1 0,01
Russia Sokol 39,7 0,18
Saudi Arabia Light (Pers. Gulf) 33,4 1,8
Saudi Arabia Heavy (Pers. Gulf) (Safaniya) 27,9 2,8
Saudi Arabia Medium (Pers. Gulf) (Khursaniyah) 30,8 2,4
Saudi Arabia Extra Light (Pers. Gulf) (Berri) 37,8 1,1
Saudi Arabia Light (Yanbu) 33,4 1,2
Saudi Arabia Heavy (Yanbu) 27,9 2,8
Saudi Arabia Medium (Yanbu) 30,8 2,4
Saudi Arabia Berri (Yanbu) 37,8 1,1
Saudi Arabia Medium (Zuluf/Marjan) 31,1 2,5
Sharjah Mubarek Sharjah 37 0,6
Sharjah Sharjah Condensate 49,7 0,1
Singapore Rantau 50,5 0,1
Spain Amposta Marina North 37 NA
Spain Casablanca 34 NA
Spain El Dorado 26,6 NA
Syria Syrian Straight 15 NA
Syria Thayyem 35 NA
Syria Omar Blend 38 NA
Syria Omar 36,5 0,1
Syria Syrian Light 36 0,6
Syria Souedie 24,9 3,8
Thailand Erawan Condensate 54,1 NA
Thailand Sirikit 41 NA
Thailand Nang Nuan 30 NA
Thailand Bualuang 27 NA
Thailand Benchamas 42,4 0,12
Trinidad and Tobago Galeota Mix 32,8 0,3
Trinidad and Tobago Trintopec 24,8 NA
Trinidad and Tobago Land/Trinmar 23,4 1,2
Trinidad and Tobago Calypso Miscellaneous 30,84 0,59
Tunisia Zarzaitine 41,9 0,1
Tunisia Ashtart 29 1
Tunisia El Borma 43,3 0,1
Tunisia Ezzaouia-2 41,5 NA
Turkey Turkish Miscellaneous NA NA
Ukraine Ukraine Miscellaneous NA NA
United Kingdom Auk 37,2 0,5
United Kingdom Beatrice 38,7 0,05
United Kingdom Brae 33,6 0,7
United Kingdom Buchan 33,7 0,8
United Kingdom Claymore 30,5 1,6
United Kingdom S.V. (Brent) 36,7 0,3
United Kingdom Tartan 41,7 0,6
United Kingdom Tern 35 0,7
United Kingdom Magnus 39,3 0,3
United Kingdom Dunlin 34,9 0,4
United Kingdom Fulmar 40 0,3
United Kingdom Hutton 30,5 0,7
United Kingdom N.W. Hutton 36,2 0,3
United Kingdom Maureen 35,5 0,6
United Kingdom Murchison 38,8 0,3
United Kingdom Ninian Blend 35,6 0,4
United Kingdom Montrose 40,1 0,2
United Kingdom Beryl 36,5 0,4
United Kingdom Piper 35,6 0,9
United Kingdom Forties 36,6 0,3
United Kingdom Brent Blend 38 0,4
United Kingdom Flotta 35,7 1,1
United Kingdom Thistle 37 0,3
United Kingdom S.V. (Ninian) 38 0,3
United Kingdom Argyle 38,6 0,2
United Kingdom Heather 33,8 0,7
United Kingdom South Birch 38,6 NA
United Kingdom Wytch Farm 41,5 NA
United Kingdom Cormorant North 34,9 0,7
United Kingdom Cormorant South (Cormorant ‘A’) 35,7 0,6
United Kingdom Alba 19,2 NA
United Kingdom Foinhaven 26,3 0,38
United Kingdom Schiehallion 25,8 NA
United Kingdom Captain 19,1 0,7
United Kingdom Harding 20,7 0,59
US Alaska ANS NA NA
US Colorado Niobrara NA NA
US New Mexico Four Corners NA NA
US North Dakota Bakken NA NA
US North Dakota North Dakota Sweet NA NA
US Texas WTI NA NA
US Texas Eagle Ford NA NA
US Utah Covenant NA NA
US Federal OCS Beta NA NA
US Federal OCS Carpinteria NA NA
US Federal OCS Dos Cuadras NA NA
US Federal OCS Hondo NA NA
US Federal OCS Hueneme NA NA
US Federal OCS Pescado NA NA
US Federal OCS Point Arguello NA NA
US Federal OCS Point Pedernales NA NA
US Federal OCS Sacate NA NA
US Federal OCS Santa Clara NA NA
US Federal OCS Sockeye NA NA
Uzbekistan Uzbekistan Miscellaneous NA NA
Venezuela Jobo (Monagas) 12,6 2
Venezuela Lama Lamar 36,7 1
Venezuela Mariago 27 1,5
Venezuela Ruiz 32,4 1,3
Venezuela Tucipido 36 0,3
Venezuela Venez Lot 17 36,3 0,9
Venezuela Mara 16/18 16,5 3,5
Venezuela Tia Juana Light 32,1 1,1
Venezuela Tia Juana Med 26 24,8 1,6
Venezuela Officina 35,1 0,7
Venezuela Bachaquero 16,8 2,4
Venezuela Cento Lago 36,9 1,1
Venezuela Lagunillas 17,8 2,2
Venezuela La Rosa Medium 25,3 1,7
Venezuela San Joaquin 42 0,2
Venezuela Lagotreco 29,5 1,3
Venezuela Lagocinco 36 1,1
Venezuela Boscan 10,1 5,5
Venezuela Leona 24,1 1,5
Venezuela Barinas 26,2 1,8
Venezuela Sylvestre 28,4 1
Venezuela Mesa 29,2 1,2
Venezuela Ceuta 31,8 1,2
Venezuela Lago Medio 31,5 1,2
Venezuela Tigre 24,5 NA
Venezuela Anaco Wax 41,5 0,2
Venezuela Santa Rosa 49 0,1
Venezuela Bombai 19,6 1,6
Venezuela Aguasay 41,1 0,3
Venezuela Anaco 43,4 0,1
Venezuela BCF-Bach/Lag17 16,8 2,4
Venezuela BCF-Bach/Lag21 20,4 2,1
Venezuela BCF-21,9 21,9 NA
Venezuela BCF-24 23,5 1,9
Venezuela BCF-31 31 1,2
Venezuela BCF Blend 34 1
Venezuela Bolival Coast 23,5 1,8
Venezuela Ceuta/Bach 18 18,5 2,3
Venezuela Corridor Block 26,9 1,6
Venezuela Cretaceous 42 0,4
Venezuela Guanipa 30 0,7
Venezuela Lago Mix Med. 23,4 1,9
Venezuela Larosa/Lagun 23,8 1,8
Venezuela Menemoto 19,3 2,2
Venezuela Cabimas 20,8 1,8
Venezuela BCF-23 23 1,9
Venezuela Oficina/Mesa 32,2 0,9
Venezuela Pilon 13,8 2
Venezuela Recon (Venez) 34 NA
Venezuela 102 Tj (25) 25 1,6
Venezuela Tjl Cretaceous 39 0,6
Venezuela Tia Juana Pesado (Heavy) 12,1 2,7
Venezuela Mesa-Recon 28,4 1,3
Venezuela Oritupano 19 2
Venezuela Hombre Pintado 29,7 0,3
Venezuela Merey 17,4 2,2
Venezuela Lago Light 41,2 0,4
Venezuela Laguna 11,2 0,3
Venezuela Bach/Cueta Mix 24 1,2
Venezuela Bachaquero 13 13 2,7
Venezuela Ceuta — 28 28 1,6
Venezuela Temblador 23,1 0,8
Venezuela Lagomar 32 1,2
Venezuela Taparito 17 NA
Venezuela BCF-Heavy 16,7 NA
Venezuela BCF-Medium 22 NA
Venezuela Caripito Blend 17,8 NA
Venezuela Laguna/Ceuta Mix 18,1 NA
Venezuela Morichal 10,6 NA
Venezuela Pedenales 20,1 NA
Venezuela Quiriquire 16,3 NA
Venezuela Tucupita 17 NA
Venezuela Furrial-2 (E. Venezuela) 27 NA
Venezuela Curazao Blend 18 NA
Venezuela Santa Barbara 36,5 NA
Venezuela Cerro Negro 15 NA
Venezuela BCF22 21,1 2,11
Venezuela Hamaca 26 1,55
Venezuela Zuata 10 15 NA
Venezuela Zuata 20 25 NA
Venezuela Zuata 30 35 NA
Venezuela Monogas 15,9 3,3
Venezuela Corocoro 24 NA
Venezuela Petrozuata 19,5 2,69
Venezuela Morichal 16 16 NA
Venezuela Guafita 28,6 0,73
Vietnam Bach Ho (White Tiger) 38,6 0
Vietnam Dai Hung (Big Bear) 36,9 0,1
Vietnam Rang Dong 37,7 0,5
Vietnam Ruby 35,6 0,08
Vietnam Su Tu Den (Black Lion) 36,8 0,05
Yemen North Yemeni Blend 40,5 NA
Yemen Alif 40,4 0,1
Yemen Maarib Lt. 49 0,2
Yemen Masila Blend 30-31 0,6
Yemen Shabwa Blend 34,6 0,6
Any Oil shale NA NA
Any Shale oil NA NA
Any Natural Gas: piped from source NA NA
Any Natural Gas: from LNG NA NA
Any Shale gas: piped from source NA NA
Any Coal NA NA
(a) The fuel baseline standard is calculated based on Union average fossil fuel consumption of petrol, diesel, gasoil, LPG and CNG, as follows:where:‘x’ represents the different fuels and energy falling within the scope of this Directive and as defined in the table below;‘GHGix’ is the greenhouse gas intensity of the annual supply sold on the market of fuel ‘x’ or energy falling within the scope of this Directive expressed in gCO2eq/MJ. The values for fossil fuels presented in point 5 of Part 2 of Annex I are used;‘MJx’ is the total energy supplied and converted from reported volumes of fuel ‘x’ expressed in mega joules. ‘x’ represents the different fuels and energy falling within the scope of this Directive and as defined in the table below; ‘GHGix’ is the greenhouse gas intensity of the annual supply sold on the market of fuel ‘x’ or energy falling within the scope of this Directive expressed in gCO2eq/MJ. The values for fossil fuels presented in point 5 of Part 2 of Annex I are used; ‘MJx’ is the total energy supplied and converted from reported volumes of fuel ‘x’ expressed in mega joules.
‘x’ represents the different fuels and energy falling within the scope of this Directive and as defined in the table below;
‘GHGix’ is the greenhouse gas intensity of the annual supply sold on the market of fuel ‘x’ or energy falling within the scope of this Directive expressed in gCO2eq/MJ. The values for fossil fuels presented in point 5 of Part 2 of Annex I are used;
‘MJx’ is the total energy supplied and converted from reported volumes of fuel ‘x’ expressed in mega joules.
‘x’ represents the different fuels and energy falling within the scope of this Directive and as defined in the table below;
‘GHGix’ is the greenhouse gas intensity of the annual supply sold on the market of fuel ‘x’ or energy falling within the scope of this Directive expressed in gCO2eq/MJ. The values for fossil fuels presented in point 5 of Part 2 of Annex I are used;
‘MJx’ is the total energy supplied and converted from reported volumes of fuel ‘x’ expressed in mega joules.
(b) Consumption dataThe consumption data used for calculation of the value is as follows:FuelEnergy Consumption (MJ)Sourcediesel7 894 969 × 1062010 Member States reporting to the UNFCCCnon-road gasoil240 763 × 106petrol3 844 356 × 106LPG217 563 × 106CNG51 037 × 106 Fuel Energy Consumption (MJ) Source diesel 7 894 969 × 106 2010 Member States reporting to the UNFCCC non-road gasoil 240 763 × 106 petrol 3 844 356 × 106 LPG 217 563 × 106 CNG 51 037 × 106
Fuel Energy Consumption (MJ) Source
diesel 7 894 969 × 106 2010 Member States reporting to the UNFCCC
non-road gasoil 240 763 × 106
petrol 3 844 356 × 106
LPG 217 563 × 106
CNG 51 037 × 106
Fuel Energy Consumption (MJ) Source
diesel 7 894 969 × 106 2010 Member States reporting to the UNFCCC
non-road gasoil 240 763 × 106
petrol 3 844 356 × 106
LPG 217 563 × 106
CNG 51 037 × 106
1. By 31 December each year, Member States are to report the data listed in point 3. These data must be reported for all fuel and energy placed on the market in each Member State. Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the data for each biofuel must be provided.
2. The data listed in point 3 are to be reported separately for fuel or energy placed on the market by suppliers within a given Member State (including joint suppliers operating in a single Member State).
3. For each fuel and energy, Member States are to report the following data to the Commission, as aggregated according to point 2 and as defined in Annex I:(a)fuel or energy type;(b)volume or quantity of fuel or electricity;(c)greenhouse gas intensity;(d)UERs;(e)origin;(f)place of purchase. (a) fuel or energy type; (b) volume or quantity of fuel or electricity; (c) greenhouse gas intensity; (d) UERs; (e) origin; (f) place of purchase.
(a) fuel or energy type;
(b) volume or quantity of fuel or electricity;
(c) greenhouse gas intensity;
(d) UERs;
(e) origin;
(f) place of purchase.
(a) fuel or energy type;
(b) volume or quantity of fuel or electricity;
(c) greenhouse gas intensity;
(d) UERs;
(e) origin;
(f) place of purchase.
Entry Joint Reporting (YES/NO) Country Supplier1 Fuel type7 Fuel CN code7 Quantity2 Average GHG intensity Upstream Emission Reduction5 Reduction on 2010 average
by litres by energy
1
CN code GHG intensity4 Feedstock CN code GHG intensity4 sustainable (YES/NO)
Component F.1 (Fossil Fuel Component) Component B.1 (Biofuel Component)
Component F.n (Fossil Fuel Component) Component B.m (Biofuel Component)
k
CN code2 GHG intensity4 Feedstock CN code2 GHG intensity4 sustainable (YES/NO)
Component F.1 (Fossil Fuel Component) Component B.1 (Biofuel Component)
Component F.n (Fossil Fuel Component) Component B.m (Biofuel Component)
Entry Joint Reporting (YES/NO) Country Supplier1 Fuel type7 Fuel CN code7 Quantity2 Average GHG intensity Upstream Emission Reduction5 Reduction on 2010 average
by litres by energy
I YES
YES
Subtotal
CN code GHG intensity4 Feedstock CN code GHG intensity4 sustainable (YES/NO)
Component F.1 (Fossil Fuel Component) Component B.1 (Biofuel Component)
Component F.n (Fossil Fuel Component) Component B.m (Biofuel Component)
x YES
YES
Subtotal
CN code2 GHG intensity4 Feedstock CN code2 GHG intensity4 sustainable (YES/NO)
Component F.1 (Fossil Fuel Component) Component B.1 (Biofuel Component)
Component F.n (Fossil Fuel Component) Component B.m (Biofuel Component)
Joint Reporting Country Supplier1 Energy type7 Quantity6 GHG intensity Reduction on 2010 average
by energy
NO
Joint Supplier Information
Country Supplier1 Energy type7 Quantity6 GHG intensity Reduction on 2010 average
by energy
YES
YES
Subtotal
Entry 1 component F.1 Entry 1 component F.n Entry k component F.1 Entry k component F.n
Feedstock Trade Name API gravity3 Tonnes Feedstock Trade Name API gravity3 Tonnes Feedstock Trade Name API gravity3 Tonnes Feedstock Trade Name API gravity3 Tonnes
Entry 1 component B.1 Entry 1 component B.m Entry k component B.1 Entry k component B.m
Bio Pathway API gravity3 Tonnes Bio Pathway API gravity3 Tonnes Bio Pathway API gravity3 Tonnes Bio Pathway API gravity3 Tonnes
Entry l component F.1 Entry l component F.n Entry X component F.1 Entry X component F.n
Feedstock Trade Name API gravity3 Tonnes Feedstock Trade Name API gravity3 Tonnes Feedstock Trade Name API gravity3 Tonnes Feedstock Trade Name API gravity3 Tonnes
Entry l component B.1 Entry l component B.m Entry X component B.1 Entry X component B.m
Bio Pathway API gravity3 Tonnes Bio Pathway API gravity3 Tonnes Bio Pathway API gravity3 Tonnes Bio Pathway API gravity3 Tonnes
Entry Component Refinery/ Processing Facility Names Country Refinery/ Processing Facility Names Country Refinery/ Processing Facility Names Country Refinery/ Processing Facility Names Country Refinery/ Processing Facility Names Country Refinery/ Processing Facility Names Country
1 F.1
1 F.n
1 B.1
1 B.m
k F.1
k F.n
k B.1
k B.m
l F.1
l F.n
l B.1
l B.m
X F.1
X F.n
X B.1
X B.m
Volume (by energy)10 GHG intensity Reduction on 2010 average
1. Supplier identification is defined in point 3(a) of Part 1 of Annex I;
2. Quantity of fuel is defined in point 3(c) of Part 1 of Annex I;
3. American Petroleum Institute (API) gravity is defined pursuant to testing method ASTM D287;
4. Greenhouse gas intensity is defined in point 3(e) of Part 1 of Annex I;
5. UER is defined in point 3(d) of Part 1 of Annex I; reporting specifications are defined in point 1 of Part 2 of Annex I;
6. Quantity of electricity is defined in point 6 of Part 2 of Annex I;
7. Fuel types and corresponding CN codes are defined in point 3(b) of Part 1 of Annex I;
8. Origin is defined in points 2 and 4 of Part 2 of Annex I;
9. Place of Purchase is defined in points 3 and 4 of Part 2 of Annex I;
10. Total quantity of energy (fuel and electricity) consumed.
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Directive 98/70/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 13 October 1998 relating to the quality of petrol and diesel fuels and amending Council Directive 93/12/EEC(1), and in particular Article 7a(5) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
(1) The method for calculating greenhouse gas emissions of fuels and other energy from non-biological sources to be established pursuant to Article 7a(5) of Directive 98/70/EC should yield reporting of sufficient accuracy, so that the Commission can critically assess the performance of suppliers in meeting their obligations under Article 7a(2) of that Directive. The calculation method should ensure accuracy, while having due regard for the complexity of the associated administrative requirements. At the same time, it should incentivise suppliers to reduce the greenhouse gas intensity of the fuel they supply. Careful consideration should also be given to the impact of the calculation method on refineries in the Union. Hence, the calculation method should be based on average greenhouse gas intensities that represent an industry average value which is typical for a particular fuel. This would have the advantage of reducing the administrative burden on suppliers and Member States. At this stage, the proposed calculation method should not require differentiation of the greenhouse gas intensity of fuel on the basis of the source of the raw material, as this would affect current investments in certain refineries in the Union.
(2) Reporting requirements for suppliers which are small and medium-sized enterprises (SMEs) as defined in Commission Recommendation 2003/361/EC(2)should be minimised as far as possible in the context of Article 7a(1) of Directive 98/70/EC. Similarly, importers of petrol and diesel refined outside the Union should not be obliged to provide detailed information about the sources of the crude oils used to make those fuels, as this information may not be available or may be difficult to obtain.
(3) In order to incentivise further greenhouse gas emission reductions, savings claimed from upstream emission reductions (UERs), including from flaring and venting, should be included in the calculation of suppliers’ life cycle greenhouse gas emissions. In order to facilitate the claiming of UERs by suppliers, the use of various emission schemes should be allowed for calculating and certifying emission reductions. Only UER projects which start after the date of the establishment of the fuel baseline standard set out in Article 7a(5)(b) of Directive 98/70/EC, i.e. 1 January 2011, should be eligible.
(4) Weighted average greenhouse gas default values representing the crude oils consumed in the Union provide a simple calculation method by which suppliers may determine the greenhouse gas content of the fuel they supply.
(5) UERs should be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.
(6) It is furthermore appropriate to facilitate the implementation by Member States of legislation on UERs, including from flaring and venting. To this end, non-legislative guidance should be prepared under the auspices of the Commission on approaches to quantify, verify, validate, monitor and report such UERs (including reductions in flaring and venting at production sites) prior to the end of the transposition period set in Article 7 of this Directive.
(7) Article7a(5)(b) of Directive 98/70/EC requires the establishment of a method to determine the fuel baseline standard based on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions per unit of energy from fossil fuels in 2010. The fuel baseline standard should be based on the quantities of diesel, petrol, non-road gas oil, liquefied petroleum gas (LPG) and compressed natural gas (CNG) consumed using data officially reported by the Member States to the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change (UNFCCC) in 2010. The fuel baseline standard should not be the fossil fuel comparator that is used for calculating greenhouse gas savings from biofuels, which should remain as set out in Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.
(8) Since the composition of the relevant fossil fuel mix changes little from year to year, the aggregate variation in the greenhouse gas intensity of the fossil fuels from year to year will also be small. It is therefore appropriate that the fuel baseline standard be based on the 2010 Union average consumption data as reported by the Member States to the UNFCCC.
(9) The fuel baseline standard should represent an average upstream greenhouse gas intensity and the intensity of the fuel of a refinery of average complexity for fossil fuels. Hence, the fuel baseline standard should be calculated using the respective average fuel default values. The fuel baseline standard should remain unchanged for the period up until 2020, in order to provide regulatory certainty to suppliers in respect of their obligations to reduce the greenhouse gas intensity of the fuels they supply.
(10) Article 7a(5)(d) of Directive 98/70/EC provides for the adoption of a method to calculate the contribution of electric road vehicles to reduce life cycle greenhouse gas emissions. Pursuant to that Article, the calculation method should be compatible with Article 3(4) of Directive 2009/28/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(3). To ensure this compatibility, the same adjustment factor should be used for the powertrain efficiency.
(11) Electricity supplied for use in road transport may be reported by suppliers, as laid down in Article 7a(1) of Directive 98/70/EC, as part of their annual reports to the Member States. In order to limit administrative costs, it is appropriate that the calculation method be based on an estimate rather than on an actual measurement of the consumption of electricity in an electric road vehicle or motorcycle for the purpose of supplier reporting.
(12) It is appropriate to include a detailed approach for estimating the quantity and the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels in cases where processing of a biofuel and a fossil fuel occurs during the same process. A specific method is needed because the resulting quantity of the biofuel is not measurable, such as during co-hydro treatment of vegetable oils with a fossil fuel. Article 7d(1) of Directive 98/70/EC stipulates that the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels are, for the purposes of Article 7a and Article 7b(2) of that Directive, to be calculated with the same method. Therefore, the certification of greenhouse gas emissions by recognised voluntary schemes is as valid for the purposes of Article 7a as it is for the purposes of Article 7b(2) of Directive 98/70/EC.
(13) The supplier reporting requirement laid down in Article 7a(1) of Directive 98/70/EC should be supplemented by a harmonised format and harmonised definitions of the data to be reported. A harmonisation of the definitions of data is needed for the proper execution of the greenhouse gas intensity calculation linked to an individual supplier’s reporting obligations, as the data form key inputs into the calculation method harmonised pursuant to Article 7a(5)(a) of Directive 98/70/EC. These data include the supplier’s identification, the quantity of fuel or energy placed on the market and the fuel or energy type placed on the market.
(14) The supplier reporting requirement laid down in Article 7a(1) of Directive 98/70/EC should be supplemented by harmonised reporting requirements, a reporting format and harmonised definitions for Member State reporting to the Commission pertaining to the greenhouse gas performance of fuels consumed in the Union. In particular, these reporting requirements will enable the updating of the fossil fuel comparator described in point 19 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC and point 19 of Part C of Annex V to Directive 2009/28/EC, and they will facilitate the reporting required pursuant to Articles 8(3) and 9(2) of Directive 98/70/EC as well as the updating of the calculation method to technical and scientific progress, in order to ensure that it meets its intended purpose. These data should include the quantity of fuel or energy placed on the market and fuel or energy type, the place of purchase and the origin of the fuel or energy placed on the market.
(15) It is appropriate for Member States to allow suppliers to fulfil their reporting requirements by relying on equivalent data being collected pursuant to other Union or national legislation so as to reduce the administrative burden, provided that the reporting is conducted in accordance with the requirements set out in Annex IV and the definitions laid down in Annexes I and III.
(16) In order to facilitate reporting by groups of suppliers pursuant to Article 7a(4) of Directive 98/70/EC, Article 7a(5)(c) of that Directive allows for the establishment of any necessary rules. It is desirable to facilitate such reporting in order to avoid disruption to physical fuel movements, since different suppliers place different fuels of differing proportions on the market, and hence may have to deploy different levels of resources to meet the greenhouse gas reduction target. It is therefore necessary to harmonise the definitions of the suppliers’ identification, the quantity of fuel or energy placed on the market, the fuel or energy type, the place of purchase and the origin of the fuel or energy placed on the market. Furthermore, to avoid double counting in joint supplier reporting pursuant to Article 7a(4), it is appropriate to harmonise the implementation of the calculation and reporting method in the Member States, including the reporting to the Commission, so that the requisite information from a group of suppliers relates to a specific Member State.
(17) Pursuant to Article 8(3) of Directive 98/70/EC, Member States are to submit an annual report of national fuel quality data for the preceding calendar year in accordance with the format established in Commission Decision 2002/159/EC(4). To cover the amendments introduced to Directive 98/70/EC by Directive 2009/30/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(5), and the subsequent additional reporting requirements on the Member States, and in the interest of effectiveness and harmonisation, it is necessary to clarify which information should be reported, and to adopt a format for the submission of data by suppliers and Member States.
(18) The Commission presented a draft measure to the Committee established by Directive 98/70/EC on 23 February 2012. The Committee was unable to adopt an opinion by the necessary qualified majority. It is therefore appropriate for the Commission to present a proposal to the Council pursuant to Article 5a(4) of Council Decision 1999/468/EC(6),
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Subject matter — Scope
Article 1
1. This Directive lays down rules on calculation methods and reporting requirements in accordance with Directive 98/70/EC.
2. This Directive applies to fuels used to propel road vehicles, non-road mobile machinery (including inland waterway vessels when not at sea), agricultural and forestry tractors, recreational craft when not at sea and electricity for use in road vehicles.

Definitions
Article 2
For the purposes of this Directive, and in addition to the definitions already contained in Directive 98/70/EC, the following definitions apply:
(1)
‘upstream emissions’ means all greenhouse gas emissions occurring prior to the raw material entering a refinery or a processing plant where the fuel, as referred to in Annex I, was produced;
(2)
‘natural bitumen’ means any source of refinery raw material that:
(a)
has an American Petroleum Institute (API) gravity of 10 degrees or less when situated in a reservoir formation at the place of extraction as defined pursuant to the testing method of the American Society for Testing and Materials (ASTM)(7)D287;
(b)
has an annual average viscosity at reservoir temperature greater than that calculated by the equation: Viscosity (Centipoise) = 518,98e-0,038T, where T is the temperature in Celsius;
(c)
falls within the definition for tar sands under combined nomenclature (CN) code 2714 as outlined in Council Regulation (EEC) No 2658/87(8); and
(d)
where the mobilisation of the source of the raw material is achieved by mining extraction or thermally enhanced gravity drainage where the thermal energy is mainly derived from sources other than the feedstock source itself;
(3)
‘oil shale’ means any source of refinery raw material as situated in a rock formation containing solid kerogen and falling within the definition for oil shale under CN code 2714 as outlined in Regulation (EEC) No 2658/87. Mobilisation of the source of the raw material is achieved by mining extraction or thermally enhanced gravity drainage;
(4)
‘fuel baseline standard’ means a fuel baseline standard based on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions per unit of energy from fossil fuels in 2010;
(5)
‘conventional crude’ means any refinery raw material exhibiting an API gravity that is higher than 10 degrees when situated in a reservoir formation at its place of origin as measured per testing method ASTM D287, and not falling within the definition for CN code 2714 as set out in Regulation (EEC) No 2658/87.

Method for calculating the greenhouse gas intensity of fuels and energy supplied other than biofuels and reporting by suppliers
Article 3
1. For the purposes of Article 7a(2) of Directive 98/70/EC, Member States shall ensure that suppliers use the calculation method set out in Annex I to this Directive to determine the greenhouse gas intensity of the fuels they supply.
2. For the purposes of the second subparagraph of Article 7a(1) and of Article 7a(2) of Directive 98/70/EC, Member States shall require suppliers to report data using the definitions and the calculation method set out in Annex I to this Directive. The data shall be reported annually using the template set out in Annex IV to this Directive.
3. For the purposes of Article 7a(4) of Directive 98/70/EC, any Member State shall ensure that a group of suppliers choosing to be considered as a single supplier meets its obligation under Article 7a(2) within that Member State.
4. For suppliers that are SMEs, Member States shall apply the simplified method set out in Annex I to this Directive.

Calculation of fuel baseline standard and greenhouse gas intensity reduction
Article 4
For the purposes of verifying compliance by suppliers with their obligation under Article 7a(2) of Directive 98/70/EC, Member States shall require suppliers to compare their achieved reductions of life cycle greenhouse gas emissions from fuels and from electricity to the fuel baseline standard set out in Annex II to this Directive.

Reporting by Member States
Article 5
1. When submitting reports to the Commission under Article 8(3) of Directive 98/70/EC, Member States shall provide the Commission with data related to compliance with Article 7a of that Directive, as defined in Annex III to this Directive.
2. Member States shall use the ReportNet tools of the European Environment Agency provided pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 401/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(9)for the submission of the data set out in Annex III to this Directive. The data shall be transmitted by the Member States by means of electronic data transfer to the Central Data Repository managed by the European Environment Agency.
3. The data shall be provided annually using the template set out in Annex IV. Member States shall notify the Commission of the date of transmission and the contact name of the competent authority responsible for verifying and reporting the data to the Commission.

Penalties
Article 6
Member States shall lay down the rules on penalties applicable to infringements of national provisions adopted pursuant to this Directive and shall take all measures necessary to ensure that they are implemented. The penalties provided for must be effective, proportionate and dissuasive. Member States shall notify those provisions to the Commission by 21 April 2017 and shall notify it without delay of any subsequent amendment affecting them.

Transposition
Article 7
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 21 April 2017 at the latest. They shall immediately inform the Commission thereof.
2. When Member States adopt those measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by Member States.
3. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main measures of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Entry into force
Article 8
This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees
Article 9
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Directive 98/70/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 13 October 1998 relating to the quality of petrol and diesel fuels and amending Council Directive 93/12/EEC(1), and in particular Article 7a(5) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
(1) The method for calculating greenhouse gas emissions of fuels and other energy from non-biological sources to be established pursuant to Article 7a(5) of Directive 98/70/EC should yield reporting of sufficient accuracy, so that the Commission can critically assess the performance of suppliers in meeting their obligations under Article 7a(2) of that Directive. The calculation method should ensure accuracy, while having due regard for the complexity of the associated administrative requirements. At the same time, it should incentivise suppliers to reduce the greenhouse gas intensity of the fuel they supply. Careful consideration should also be given to the impact of the calculation method on refineries in the Union. Hence, the calculation method should be based on average greenhouse gas intensities that represent an industry average value which is typical for a particular fuel. This would have the advantage of reducing the administrative burden on suppliers and Member States. At this stage, the proposed calculation method should not require differentiation of the greenhouse gas intensity of fuel on the basis of the source of the raw material, as this would affect current investments in certain refineries in the Union.
(2) Reporting requirements for suppliers which are small and medium-sized enterprises (SMEs) as defined in Commission Recommendation 2003/361/EC(2)should be minimised as far as possible in the context of Article 7a(1) of Directive 98/70/EC. Similarly, importers of petrol and diesel refined outside the Union should not be obliged to provide detailed information about the sources of the crude oils used to make those fuels, as this information may not be available or may be difficult to obtain.
(3) In order to incentivise further greenhouse gas emission reductions, savings claimed from upstream emission reductions (UERs), including from flaring and venting, should be included in the calculation of suppliers’ life cycle greenhouse gas emissions. In order to facilitate the claiming of UERs by suppliers, the use of various emission schemes should be allowed for calculating and certifying emission reductions. Only UER projects which start after the date of the establishment of the fuel baseline standard set out in Article 7a(5)(b) of Directive 98/70/EC, i.e. 1 January 2011, should be eligible.
(4) Weighted average greenhouse gas default values representing the crude oils consumed in the Union provide a simple calculation method by which suppliers may determine the greenhouse gas content of the fuel they supply.
(5) UERs should be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.
(6) It is furthermore appropriate to facilitate the implementation by Member States of legislation on UERs, including from flaring and venting. To this end, non-legislative guidance should be prepared under the auspices of the Commission on approaches to quantify, verify, validate, monitor and report such UERs (including reductions in flaring and venting at production sites) prior to the end of the transposition period set in Article 7 of this Directive.
(7) Article7a(5)(b) of Directive 98/70/EC requires the establishment of a method to determine the fuel baseline standard based on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions per unit of energy from fossil fuels in 2010. The fuel baseline standard should be based on the quantities of diesel, petrol, non-road gas oil, liquefied petroleum gas (LPG) and compressed natural gas (CNG) consumed using data officially reported by the Member States to the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change (UNFCCC) in 2010. The fuel baseline standard should not be the fossil fuel comparator that is used for calculating greenhouse gas savings from biofuels, which should remain as set out in Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.
(8) Since the composition of the relevant fossil fuel mix changes little from year to year, the aggregate variation in the greenhouse gas intensity of the fossil fuels from year to year will also be small. It is therefore appropriate that the fuel baseline standard be based on the 2010 Union average consumption data as reported by the Member States to the UNFCCC.
(9) The fuel baseline standard should represent an average upstream greenhouse gas intensity and the intensity of the fuel of a refinery of average complexity for fossil fuels. Hence, the fuel baseline standard should be calculated using the respective average fuel default values. The fuel baseline standard should remain unchanged for the period up until 2020, in order to provide regulatory certainty to suppliers in respect of their obligations to reduce the greenhouse gas intensity of the fuels they supply.
(10) Article 7a(5)(d) of Directive 98/70/EC provides for the adoption of a method to calculate the contribution of electric road vehicles to reduce life cycle greenhouse gas emissions. Pursuant to that Article, the calculation method should be compatible with Article 3(4) of Directive 2009/28/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(3). To ensure this compatibility, the same adjustment factor should be used for the powertrain efficiency.
(11) Electricity supplied for use in road transport may be reported by suppliers, as laid down in Article 7a(1) of Directive 98/70/EC, as part of their annual reports to the Member States. In order to limit administrative costs, it is appropriate that the calculation method be based on an estimate rather than on an actual measurement of the consumption of electricity in an electric road vehicle or motorcycle for the purpose of supplier reporting.
(12) It is appropriate to include a detailed approach for estimating the quantity and the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels in cases where processing of a biofuel and a fossil fuel occurs during the same process. A specific method is needed because the resulting quantity of the biofuel is not measurable, such as during co-hydro treatment of vegetable oils with a fossil fuel. Article 7d(1) of Directive 98/70/EC stipulates that the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels are, for the purposes of Article 7a and Article 7b(2) of that Directive, to be calculated with the same method. Therefore, the certification of greenhouse gas emissions by recognised voluntary schemes is as valid for the purposes of Article 7a as it is for the purposes of Article 7b(2) of Directive 98/70/EC.
(13) The supplier reporting requirement laid down in Article 7a(1) of Directive 98/70/EC should be supplemented by a harmonised format and harmonised definitions of the data to be reported. A harmonisation of the definitions of data is needed for the proper execution of the greenhouse gas intensity calculation linked to an individual supplier’s reporting obligations, as the data form key inputs into the calculation method harmonised pursuant to Article 7a(5)(a) of Directive 98/70/EC. These data include the supplier’s identification, the quantity of fuel or energy placed on the market and the fuel or energy type placed on the market.
(14) The supplier reporting requirement laid down in Article 7a(1) of Directive 98/70/EC should be supplemented by harmonised reporting requirements, a reporting format and harmonised definitions for Member State reporting to the Commission pertaining to the greenhouse gas performance of fuels consumed in the Union. In particular, these reporting requirements will enable the updating of the fossil fuel comparator described in point 19 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC and point 19 of Part C of Annex V to Directive 2009/28/EC, and they will facilitate the reporting required pursuant to Articles 8(3) and 9(2) of Directive 98/70/EC as well as the updating of the calculation method to technical and scientific progress, in order to ensure that it meets its intended purpose. These data should include the quantity of fuel or energy placed on the market and fuel or energy type, the place of purchase and the origin of the fuel or energy placed on the market.
(15) It is appropriate for Member States to allow suppliers to fulfil their reporting requirements by relying on equivalent data being collected pursuant to other Union or national legislation so as to reduce the administrative burden, provided that the reporting is conducted in accordance with the requirements set out in Annex IV and the definitions laid down in Annexes I and III.
(16) In order to facilitate reporting by groups of suppliers pursuant to Article 7a(4) of Directive 98/70/EC, Article 7a(5)(c) of that Directive allows for the establishment of any necessary rules. It is desirable to facilitate such reporting in order to avoid disruption to physical fuel movements, since different suppliers place different fuels of differing proportions on the market, and hence may have to deploy different levels of resources to meet the greenhouse gas reduction target. It is therefore necessary to harmonise the definitions of the suppliers’ identification, the quantity of fuel or energy placed on the market, the fuel or energy type, the place of purchase and the origin of the fuel or energy placed on the market. Furthermore, to avoid double counting in joint supplier reporting pursuant to Article 7a(4), it is appropriate to harmonise the implementation of the calculation and reporting method in the Member States, including the reporting to the Commission, so that the requisite information from a group of suppliers relates to a specific Member State.
(17) Pursuant to Article 8(3) of Directive 98/70/EC, Member States are to submit an annual report of national fuel quality data for the preceding calendar year in accordance with the format established in Commission Decision 2002/159/EC(4). To cover the amendments introduced to Directive 98/70/EC by Directive 2009/30/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(5), and the subsequent additional reporting requirements on the Member States, and in the interest of effectiveness and harmonisation, it is necessary to clarify which information should be reported, and to adopt a format for the submission of data by suppliers and Member States.
(18) The Commission presented a draft measure to the Committee established by Directive 98/70/EC on 23 February 2012. The Committee was unable to adopt an opinion by the necessary qualified majority. It is therefore appropriate for the Commission to present a proposal to the Council pursuant to Article 5a(4) of Council Decision 1999/468/EC(6),
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Subject matter — Scope

1. This Directive lays down rules on calculation methods and reporting requirements in accordance with Directive 98/70/EC.
2. This Directive applies to fuels used to propel road vehicles, non-road mobile machinery (including inland waterway vessels when not at sea), agricultural and forestry tractors, recreational craft when not at sea and electricity for use in road vehicles.

Definitions

For the purposes of this Directive, and in addition to the definitions already contained in Directive 98/70/EC, the following definitions apply:
(1)
‘upstream emissions’ means all greenhouse gas emissions occurring prior to the raw material entering a refinery or a processing plant where the fuel, as referred to in Annex I, was produced;
(2)
‘natural bitumen’ means any source of refinery raw material that:
(a)
has an American Petroleum Institute (API) gravity of 10 degrees or less when situated in a reservoir formation at the place of extraction as defined pursuant to the testing method of the American Society for Testing and Materials (ASTM)(7)D287;
(b)
has an annual average viscosity at reservoir temperature greater than that calculated by the equation: Viscosity (Centipoise) = 518,98e-0,038T, where T is the temperature in Celsius;
(c)
falls within the definition for tar sands under combined nomenclature (CN) code 2714 as outlined in Council Regulation (EEC) No 2658/87(8); and
(d)
where the mobilisation of the source of the raw material is achieved by mining extraction or thermally enhanced gravity drainage where the thermal energy is mainly derived from sources other than the feedstock source itself;
(3)
‘oil shale’ means any source of refinery raw material as situated in a rock formation containing solid kerogen and falling within the definition for oil shale under CN code 2714 as outlined in Regulation (EEC) No 2658/87. Mobilisation of the source of the raw material is achieved by mining extraction or thermally enhanced gravity drainage;
(4)
‘fuel baseline standard’ means a fuel baseline standard based on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions per unit of energy from fossil fuels in 2010;
(5)
‘conventional crude’ means any refinery raw material exhibiting an API gravity that is higher than 10 degrees when situated in a reservoir formation at its place of origin as measured per testing method ASTM D287, and not falling within the definition for CN code 2714 as set out in Regulation (EEC) No 2658/87.

Method for calculating the greenhouse gas intensity of fuels and energy supplied other than biofuels and reporting by suppliers

1. For the purposes of Article 7a(2) of Directive 98/70/EC, Member States shall ensure that suppliers use the calculation method set out in Annex I to this Directive to determine the greenhouse gas intensity of the fuels they supply.
2. For the purposes of the second subparagraph of Article 7a(1) and of Article 7a(2) of Directive 98/70/EC, Member States shall require suppliers to report data using the definitions and the calculation method set out in Annex I to this Directive. The data shall be reported annually using the template set out in Annex IV to this Directive.
3. For the purposes of Article 7a(4) of Directive 98/70/EC, any Member State shall ensure that a group of suppliers choosing to be considered as a single supplier meets its obligation under Article 7a(2) within that Member State.
4. For suppliers that are SMEs, Member States shall apply the simplified method set out in Annex I to this Directive.

Calculation of fuel baseline standard and greenhouse gas intensity reduction

For the purposes of verifying compliance by suppliers with their obligation under Article 7a(2) of Directive 98/70/EC, Member States shall require suppliers to compare their achieved reductions of life cycle greenhouse gas emissions from fuels and from electricity to the fuel baseline standard set out in Annex II to this Directive.

Reporting by Member States

1. When submitting reports to the Commission under Article 8(3) of Directive 98/70/EC, Member States shall provide the Commission with data related to compliance with Article 7a of that Directive, as defined in Annex III to this Directive.
2. Member States shall use the ReportNet tools of the European Environment Agency provided pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 401/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(9)for the submission of the data set out in Annex III to this Directive. The data shall be transmitted by the Member States by means of electronic data transfer to the Central Data Repository managed by the European Environment Agency.
3. The data shall be provided annually using the template set out in Annex IV. Member States shall notify the Commission of the date of transmission and the contact name of the competent authority responsible for verifying and reporting the data to the Commission.

Penalties

Member States shall lay down the rules on penalties applicable to infringements of national provisions adopted pursuant to this Directive and shall take all measures necessary to ensure that they are implemented. The penalties provided for must be effective, proportionate and dissuasive. Member States shall notify those provisions to the Commission by 21 April 2017 and shall notify it without delay of any subsequent amendment affecting them.

Transposition

1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 21 April 2017 at the latest. They shall immediately inform the Commission thereof.
2. When Member States adopt those measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by Member States.
3. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main measures of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Entry into force

This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees

This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

METHOD FOR THE CALCULATION AND REPORTING OF THE LIFE CYCLE GREENHOUSE GAS INTENSITY OF FUELS AND ENERGY BY SUPPLIERS

ANNEX IPart 1
Calculation of a supplier’s greenhouse gas intensity of fuels and energy
The greenhouse gas intensity for fuels and energy is expressed in terms of grams of carbon dioxide equivalent per mega joule of fuel (gCO2eq/MJ).

1. | The greenhouse gases taken into account for the purposes of calculating the greenhouse gas intensity of fuel is carbon dioxide (CO2), nitrous oxide (N2O) and methane (CH4). For the purpose of calculating CO2equivalence, emissions of those gases are valued in terms of CO2equivalent emissions, as follows:CO2: 1;CH4: 25;N2O: 298 | CO2: 1; | CH4: 25; | N2O: 298
CO2: 1; | CH4: 25; | N2O: 298
2. | Emissions from the manufacture of machinery and equipment utilised in extraction, production, refining and consumption of fossil fuels are not taken into account in the greenhouse gas calculation.
3. | A supplier’s greenhouse gas intensity from the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of all fuels and energy supplied shall be calculated in accordance with the formula below:where:(a)‘#’ means the supplier’s identification (i.e. the identification of the entity liable to pay excise duty) defined in Commission Regulation (EC) No 684/2009(1)as the Trader Excise Number (System for Exchange of Excise Data (SEED) registration number or value added tax (VAT) identification number in point 5(a) of Table 1 of Annex I to that Regulation for Destination Type codes 1 to 5 and 8), which is also the entity liable to pay the excise duty in accordance with Article 8 of Council Directive 2008/118/EC(2)at the time that excise duty became chargeable in accordance with Article 7(2) of Directive 2008/118/EC. If this identification is not available, Member States shall ensure that an equivalent means of identification is established in accordance with a national excise duty reporting scheme;(b)‘x’ means the fuel and energy types falling within the scope of this Directive as expressed in point17(c) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. If these data are not available, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;(c)‘MJx’ means the total energy supplied and converted from reported volumes of fuel ‘x’ expressed in mega joules. This is calculated as follows:(i)The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4);(ii)Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;(iii)Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km);(d)Upstream emission reduction (UER)‘UER’ is the upstream emission reduction of greenhouse gases claimed by a supplier, measured in gCO2eqif quantified and reported in accordance with the following requirements:(i)EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission’s part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC;(ii)CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065;(e)‘GHGix’ is the greenhouse gas intensity of fuel or energy ‘x’ expressed in gCO2eq/MJ. Suppliers shall calculate the greenhouse gas intensity of each fuel or energy as follows:(i)Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex;(ii)Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2;(iii)Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas;(iv)Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel;(f)‘AF’ represents the adjustment factors for powertrain efficiencies:Predominant conversion technologyEfficiency factorInternal combustion engine1Battery electric powertrain0,4Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain0,4 | (a) | ‘#’ means the supplier’s identification (i.e. the identification of the entity liable to pay excise duty) defined in Commission Regulation (EC) No 684/2009(1)as the Trader Excise Number (System for Exchange of Excise Data (SEED) registration number or value added tax (VAT) identification number in point 5(a) of Table 1 of Annex I to that Regulation for Destination Type codes 1 to 5 and 8), which is also the entity liable to pay the excise duty in accordance with Article 8 of Council Directive 2008/118/EC(2)at the time that excise duty became chargeable in accordance with Article 7(2) of Directive 2008/118/EC. If this identification is not available, Member States shall ensure that an equivalent means of identification is established in accordance with a national excise duty reporting scheme; | (b) | ‘x’ means the fuel and energy types falling within the scope of this Directive as expressed in point17(c) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. If these data are not available, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme; | (c) | ‘MJx’ means the total energy supplied and converted from reported volumes of fuel ‘x’ expressed in mega joules. This is calculated as follows:(i)The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4);(ii)Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;(iii)Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km); | (i) | The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4); | (ii) | Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme; | (iii) | Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km); | (d) | Upstream emission reduction (UER)‘UER’ is the upstream emission reduction of greenhouse gases claimed by a supplier, measured in gCO2eqif quantified and reported in accordance with the following requirements:(i)EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission’s part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC;(ii)CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065; | (i) | EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission’s part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC; | (ii) | CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065; | (e) | ‘GHGix’ is the greenhouse gas intensity of fuel or energy ‘x’ expressed in gCO2eq/MJ. Suppliers shall calculate the greenhouse gas intensity of each fuel or energy as follows:(i)Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex;(ii)Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2;(iii)Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas;(iv)Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel; | (i) | Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex; | (ii) | Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2; | (iii) | Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas; | (iv) | Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel; | (f) | ‘AF’ represents the adjustment factors for powertrain efficiencies:Predominant conversion technologyEfficiency factorInternal combustion engine1Battery electric powertrain0,4Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain0,4 | Predominant conversion technology | Efficiency factor | Internal combustion engine | 1 | Battery electric powertrain | 0,4 | Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain | 0,4
(a) | ‘#’ means the supplier’s identification (i.e. the identification of the entity liable to pay excise duty) defined in Commission Regulation (EC) No 684/2009(1)as the Trader Excise Number (System for Exchange of Excise Data (SEED) registration number or value added tax (VAT) identification number in point 5(a) of Table 1 of Annex I to that Regulation for Destination Type codes 1 to 5 and 8), which is also the entity liable to pay the excise duty in accordance with Article 8 of Council Directive 2008/118/EC(2)at the time that excise duty became chargeable in accordance with Article 7(2) of Directive 2008/118/EC. If this identification is not available, Member States shall ensure that an equivalent means of identification is established in accordance with a national excise duty reporting scheme;
(b) | ‘x’ means the fuel and energy types falling within the scope of this Directive as expressed in point17(c) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. If these data are not available, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;
(c) | ‘MJx’ means the total energy supplied and converted from reported volumes of fuel ‘x’ expressed in mega joules. This is calculated as follows:(i)The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4);(ii)Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;(iii)Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km); | (i) | The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4); | (ii) | Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme; | (iii) | Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km);
(i) | The quantity of each fuel per fuel typeIt is derived from data reported pursuant to points 17(d), (f) and (o) of Table 1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009. Biofuel quantities are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to the energy densities set out in Annex III to Directive 2009/28/EC. Quantities of fuels from non-biological origin are converted to their lower-heat-value energy content pursuant to energy densities set out in Appendix 1 to the Joint Research Centre-EUCAR-CONCAWE (JEC)(3)Well-to-Tank report (version 4) of July 2013(4);
(ii) | Simultaneous co-processing of fossil fuels and biofuelsProcessing includes any modification during the life cycle of a fuel or energy supplied causing a change to the molecular structure of the product. The addition of denaturant does not fall under this processing. The quantity of biofuels co-processed with fuels from non-biological origin reflects the post-processing state of the biofuel. The quantity of the co-processed biofuel is determined according to the energy balance and efficiency of the co-processing process as set out in point 17 of Part C of Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the quantity and type of each biofuel is taken into account in the calculation and reported by suppliers to the Member States.The quantity of biofuel supplied that does not meet the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is counted as fossil fuel.E85 petrol-ethanol blend shall be calculated as a separate fuel for the purpose of Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council(5).If quantities are not collected pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 684/2009, Member States shall collect equivalent data in accordance with a nationally established excise duty reporting scheme;
(iii) | Quantity of electricity consumedThis is the amount of electricity consumed in road vehicles or motorcycles where a supplier reports this amount of energy to the relevant authority in each Member State in accordance with the following formula:Electricity consumed = distance travelled (km) × electricity consumption efficiency (MJ/km);
(d) | Upstream emission reduction (UER)‘UER’ is the upstream emission reduction of greenhouse gases claimed by a supplier, measured in gCO2eqif quantified and reported in accordance with the following requirements:(i)EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission’s part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC;(ii)CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065; | (i) | EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission’s part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC; | (ii) | CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065;
(i) | EligibilityUERs shall only be applied to the upstream emission’s part of the average default values for petrol, diesel, CNG or LPG.UERs originating from any country may be counted as a reduction in greenhouse gas emissions against fuels from any feedstock source supplied by any supplier.UERs shall only be counted if they are associated with projects that have started after 1 January 2011.It is not necessary to prove that UERs would not have taken place without the reporting requirement set out in Article 7a of Directive 98/70/EC;
(ii) | CalculationUERs shall be estimated and validated in accordance with principles and standards identified in International Standards, and in particular ISO 14064, ISO 14065 and ISO 14066.The UERs and baseline emissions are to be monitored, reported and verified in accordance with ISO 14064 and providing results of equivalent confidence of Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012(6)and Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012(7). The verification of methods for estimating UERs must be done in accordance with ISO 14064-3 and the organisation verifying this must be accredited in accordance with ISO 14065;
(e) | ‘GHGix’ is the greenhouse gas intensity of fuel or energy ‘x’ expressed in gCO2eq/MJ. Suppliers shall calculate the greenhouse gas intensity of each fuel or energy as follows:(i)Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex;(ii)Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2;(iii)Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas;(iv)Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel; | (i) | Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex; | (ii) | Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2; | (iii) | Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas; | (iv) | Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel;
(i) | Greenhouse gas intensity of fuels from a non-biological origin is the ‘weighted life cycle greenhouse gas intensity’ per fuel type listed in the last column of the table under point 5 of Part 2 of this Annex;
(ii) | Electricity is calculated as described in point 6 of Part 2;
(iii) | Greenhouse gas intensity of biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is calculated in accordance with Article 7d of that Directive. In case data on the life cycle greenhouse gas emissions of biofuels was obtained in accordance with an agreement or scheme that has been the subject of a decision pursuant to Article 7c(4) of Directive 98/70/EC covering Article 7b(2) of that Directive, this data is also to be used to establish the greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels under Article 7b(1) of that Directive. The greenhouse gas intensity for biofuels not meeting the sustainability criteria referred to in Article 7b(1) of Directive 98/70/EC is equal to the greenhouse intensity of the respective fossil fuel derived from conventional crude oil or gas;
(iv) | Simultaneous co-processing of fuels from non-biological origin and biofuelsThe greenhouse gas intensity of biofuels co-processed with fossil fuels shall reflect the post-processing state of the biofuel;
(f) | ‘AF’ represents the adjustment factors for powertrain efficiencies:Predominant conversion technologyEfficiency factorInternal combustion engine1Battery electric powertrain0,4Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain0,4 | Predominant conversion technology | Efficiency factor | Internal combustion engine | 1 | Battery electric powertrain | 0,4 | Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain | 0,4
Predominant conversion technology | Efficiency factor
Internal combustion engine | 1
Battery electric powertrain | 0,4
Hydrogen fuel cell electric powertrain | 0,4Part 2
Reporting by suppliers for fuels other than biofuels
1. UERs of fossil fuelsIn order for UERs to be eligible for the purposes of the reporting and calculation method, suppliers shall report the following to the authority designated by the Member States:

(a) | the starting date of the project, which must be after 1 January 2011;
(b) | the annual emission reductions in gCO2eq;
(c) | the duration for which the claimed reductions occurred;
(d) | the project location closest to the source of the emissions in latitude and longitude coordinates in degrees to the fourth decimal place;
(e) | the baseline annual emissions prior to installation of reduction measures and annual emissions after the reduction measures have been implemented in gCO2eq/MJ of feedstock produced;
(f) | the non-reusable certificate number uniquely identifying the scheme and the claimed greenhouse gas reductions;
(g) | the non-reusable number uniquely identifying the calculation method and the associated scheme;
(h) | where the project relates to oil extraction, the average annual historical and reporting year gas-to-oil ratio (GOR) in solution, reservoir pressure, depth and well production rate of the crude oil.2. Origin‘Origin’ means the feedstock trade name listed in point 7 of Part 2 of this Annex, but only where suppliers hold the necessary information by virtue of:

(a) | being a person or undertaking importing crude oil from third countries or receiving a crude oil delivery from another Member State pursuant to Article 1 of Council Regulation (EC) No 2964/95(8); or
(b) | arrangements to share information agreed with other suppliers.In all other cases, origin shall refer to whether the fuel is of EU or non-EU origin.
The information collected and reported by suppliers to the Member States concerning the origin of fuels shall be confidential, but this shall not prevent the publication by the Commission of general information or information in summary form which does not contain details relating to individual undertakings;
For biofuels, origin means the biofuel production pathway set out in Annex IV to Directive 98/70/EC.
Where multiple feedstocks are used, suppliers shall report on the quantity in metric tonnes of finished product of each feedstock produced in the respective processing facility during the reporting year.
3. Place of purchase‘Place of purchase’ means the country and name of the processing facility where the fuel or energy underwent the last substantial transformation used to confer the origin of the fuel or energy in accordance with Commission Regulation (EEC) No 2454/93(9).
4. SMEsBy way of derogation for suppliers that are SMEs, ‘origin’ and ‘place of purchase’ is either EU or non-EU, as appropriate, irrespective of whether they import crude oil or they supply petroleum oils and oils obtained from bituminous materials.
5. Average life cycle greenhouse gas intensity default values for fuels other than biofuels and electricity
Raw material source and process | Fuel placed on the market | Life cycle GHG intensity (gCO2eq/MJ) | Weighted life cycle GHG intensity (gCO2eq/MJ)
Conventional crude | Petrol | 93,2 | 93,3
Natural Gas-to-Liquid | 94,3
Coal-to-Liquid | 172
Natural bitumen | 107
Oil shale | 131,3
Conventional crude | Diesel or gasoil | 95 | 95,1
Natural Gas-to-Liquid | 94,3
Coal-to-Liquid | 172
Natural bitumen | 108,5
Oil shale | 133,7
Any fossil sources | Liquefied Petroleum Gas in a spark ignition engine | 73,6 | 73,6
Natural Gas, EU mix | Compressed Natural Gas in a spark ignition engine | 69,3 | 69,3
Natural Gas, EU mix | Liquefied Natural Gas in a spark ignition engine | 74,5 | 74,5
Sabatier reaction of hydrogen from non-biological renewable energy electrolysis | Compressed synthetic methane in a spark ignition engine | 3,3 | 3,3
Natural gas using steam reforming | Compressed Hydrogen in a fuel cell | 104,3 | 104,3
Electrolysis fully powered by non-biological renewable energy | Compressed Hydrogen in a fuel cell | 9,1 | 9,1
Coal | Compressed Hydrogen in a fuel cell | 234,4 | 234,4
Coal with Carbon Capture and Storage of process emissions | Compressed Hydrogen in a fuel cell | 52,7 | 52,7
Waste plastic derived from fossil feedstocks | Petrol, diesel or gasoil | 86 | 866. ElectricityFor the reporting by energy suppliers of electricity consumed by electric vehicles and motorcycles, Member States should calculate national average life cycle default values in accordance with appropriate International Standards.
Alternatively, Member States may permit their suppliers to establish greenhouse gas intensity values (gCO2eq/MJ) for electricity from data reported by Member States on the basis of:

(a) | Regulation (EC) No 1099/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council(10);
(b) | Regulation (EU) No 525/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council(11); or
(c) | Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) No 666/2014(12).7. Feedstock trade name
Country | Feedstock trade name | API | Sulphur (wt %)
Abu Dhabi | Al Bunduq | 38,5 | 1,1
Abu Dhabi | Mubarraz | 38,1 | 0,9
Abu Dhabi | Murban | 40,5 | 0,8
Abu Dhabi | Zakum (Lower Zakum/Abu Dhabi Marine) | 40,6 | 1
Abu Dhabi | Umm Shaif (Abu Dhabi Marine) | 37,4 | 1,5
Abu Dhabi | Arzanah | 44 | 0
Abu Dhabi | Abu Al Bu Khoosh | 31,6 | 2
Abu Dhabi | Murban Bottoms | 21,4 | Not available (NA)
Abu Dhabi | Top Murban | 21 | NA
Abu Dhabi | Upper Zakum | 34,4 | 1,7
Algeria | Arzew | 44,3 | 0,1
Algeria | Hassi Messaoud | 42,8 | 0,2
Algeria | Zarzaitine | 43 | 0,1
Algeria | Algerian | 44 | 0,1
Algeria | Skikda | 44,3 | 0,1
Algeria | Saharan Blend | 45,5 | 0,1
Algeria | Hassi Ramal | 60 | 0,1
Algeria | Algerian Condensate | 64,5 | NA
Algeria | Algerian Mix | 45,6 | 0,2
Algeria | Algerian Condensate (Arzew) | 65,8 | 0
Algeria | Algerian Condensate (Bejaia) | 65,0 | 0
Algeria | Top Algerian | 24,6 | NA
Angola | Cabinda | 31,7 | 0,2
Angola | Takula | 33,7 | 0,1
Angola | Soyo Blend | 33,7 | 0,2
Angola | Mandji | 29,5 | 1,3
Angola | Malongo (West) | 26 | NA
Angola | Cavala-1 | 42,3 | NA
Angola | Sulele (South-1) | 38,7 | NA
Angola | Palanca | 40 | 0,14
Angola | Malongo (North) | 30 | NA
Angola | Malongo (South) | 25 | NA
Angola | Nemba | 38,5 | 0
Angola | Girassol | 31,3 | NA
Angola | Kuito | 20 | NA
Angola | Hungo | 28,8 | NA
Angola | Kissinje | 30,5 | 0,37
Angola | Dalia | 23,6 | 1,48
Angola | Gimboa | 23,7 | 0,65
Angola | Mondo | 28,8 | 0,44
Angola | Plutonio | 33,2 | 0,036
Angola | Saxi Batuque Blend | 33,2 | 0,36
Angola | Xikomba | 34,4 | 0,41
Argentina | Tierra del Fuego | 42,4 | NA
Argentina | Santa Cruz | 26,9 | NA
Argentina | Escalante | 24 | 0,2
Argentina | Canadon Seco | 27 | 0,2
Argentina | Hidra | 51,7 | 0,05
Argentina | Medanito | 34,93 | 0,48
Armenia | Armenian Miscellaneous | NA | NA
Australia | Jabiru | 42,3 | 0,03
Australia | Kooroopa (Jurassic) | 42 | NA
Australia | Talgeberry (Jurassic) | 43 | NA
Australia | Talgeberry (Up Cretaceous) | 51 | NA
Australia | Woodside Condensate | 51,8 | NA
Australia | Saladin-3 (Top Barrow) | 49 | NA
Australia | Harriet | 38 | NA
Australia | Skua-3 (Challis Field) | 43 | NA
Australia | Barrow Island | 36,8 | 0,1
Australia | Northwest Shelf Condensate | 53,1 | 0
Australia | Jackson Blend | 41,9 | 0
Australia | Cooper Basin | 45,2 | 0,02
Australia | Griffin | 55 | 0,03
Australia | Buffalo Crude | 53 | NA
Australia | Cossack | 48,2 | 0,04
Australia | Elang | 56,2 | NA
Australia | Enfield | 21,7 | 0,13
Australia | Gippsland (Bass Strait) | 45,4 | 0,1
Azerbaijan | Azeri Light | 34,8 | 0,15
Bahrain | Bahrain Miscellaneous | NA | NA
Belarus | Belarus Miscellaneous | NA | NA
Benin | Seme | 22,6 | 0,5
Benin | Benin Miscellaneous | NA | NA
Belize | Belize Light Crude | 40 | NA
Belize | Belize Miscellaneous | NA | NA
Bolivia | Bolivian Condensate | 58,8 | 0,1
Brazil | Garoupa | 30,5 | 0,1
Brazil | Sergipano | 25,1 | 0,4
Brazil | Campos Basin | 20 | NA
Brazil | Urucu (Upper Amazon) | 42 | NA
Brazil | Marlim | 20 | NA
Brazil | Brazil Polvo | 19,6 | 1,14
Brazil | Roncador | 28,3 | 0,58
Brazil | Roncador Heavy | 18 | NA
Brazil | Albacora East | 19,8 | 0,52
Brunei | Seria Light | 36,2 | 0,1
Brunei | Champion | 24,4 | 0,1
Brunei | Champion Condensate | 65 | 0,1
Brunei | Brunei LS Blend | 32 | 0,1
Brunei | Brunei Condensate | 65 | NA
Brunei | Champion Export | 23,9 | 0,12
Cameroon | Kole Marine Blend | 34,9 | 0,3
Cameroon | Lokele | 21,5 | 0,5
Cameroon | Moudi Light | 40 | NA
Cameroon | Moudi Heavy | 21,3 | NA
Cameroon | Ebome | 32,1 | 0,35
Cameroon | Cameroon Miscellaneous | NA | NA
Canada | Peace River Light | 41 | NA
Canada | Peace River Medium | 33 | NA
Canada | Peace River Heavy | 23 | NA
Canada | Manyberries | 36,5 | NA
Canada | Rainbow Light and Medium | 40,7 | NA
Canada | Pembina | 33 | NA
Canada | Bells Hill Lake | 32 | NA
Canada | Fosterton Condensate | 63 | NA
Canada | Rangeland Condensate | 67,3 | NA
Canada | Redwater | 35 | NA
Canada | Lloydminster | 20,7 | 2,8
Canada | Wainwright-Kinsella | 23,1 | 2,3
Canada | Bow River Heavy | 26,7 | 2,4
Canada | Fosterton | 21,4 | 3
Canada | Smiley-Coleville | 22,5 | 2,2
Canada | Midale | 29 | 2,4
Canada | Milk River Pipeline | 36 | 1,4
Canada | Ipl-Mix Sweet | 40 | 0,2
Canada | Ipl-Mix Sour | 38 | 0,5
Canada | Ipl Condensate | 55 | 0,3
Canada | Aurora Light | 39,5 | 0,4
Canada | Aurora Condensate | 65 | 0,3
Canada | Reagan Field | 35 | 0,2
Canada | Synthetic Canada | 30,3 | 1,7
Canada | Cold Lake | 13,2 | 4,1
Canada | Cold Lake Blend | 26,9 | 3
Canada | Canadian Federated | 39,4 | 0,3
Canada | Chauvin | 22 | 2,7
Canada | Gcos | 23 | NA
Canada | Gulf Alberta L & M | 35,1 | 1
Canada | Light Sour Blend | 35 | 1,2
Canada | Lloyd Blend | 22 | 2,8
Canada | Peace River Condensate | 54,9 | NA
Canada | Sarnium Condensate | 57,7 | NA
Canada | Saskatchewan Light | 32,9 | NA
Canada | Sweet Mixed Blend | 38 | 0,5
Canada | Syncrude | 32 | 0,1
Canada | Rangeland — South L & M | 39,5 | 0,5
Canada | Northblend Nevis | 34 | NA
Canada | Canadian Common Condensate | 55 | NA
Canada | Canadian Common | 39 | 0,3
Canada | Waterton Condensate | 65,1 | NA
Canada | Panuke Condensate | 56 | NA
Canada | Federated Light and Medium | 39,7 | 2
Canada | Wabasca | 23 | NA
Canada | Hibernia | 37,3 | 0,37
Canada | BC Light | 40 | NA
Canada | Boundary | 39 | NA
Canada | Albian Heavy | 21 | NA
Canada | Koch Alberta | 34 | NA
Canada | Terra Nova | 32,3 | NA
Canada | Echo Blend | 20,6 | 3,15
Canada | Western Canadian Blend | 19,8 | 3
Canada | Western Canadian Select | 20,5 | 3,33
Canada | White Rose | 31,0 | 0,31
Canada | Access | 22 | NA
Canada | Premium Albian Synthetic Heavy | 20,9 | NA
Canada | Albian Residuum Blend (ARB) | 20,03 | 2,62
Canada | Christina Lake | 20,5 | 3
Canada | CNRL | 34 | NA
Canada | Husky Synthetic Blend | 31,91 | 0,11
Canada | Premium Albian Synthetic (PAS) | 35,5 | 0,04
Canada | Seal Heavy (SH) | 19,89 | 4,54
Canada | Suncor Synthetic A (OSA) | 33,61 | 0,178
Canada | Suncor Synthetic H (OSH) | 19,53 | 3,079
Canada | Peace Sour | 33 | NA
Canada | Western Canadian Resid | 20,7 | NA
Canada | Christina Dilbit Blend | 21,0 | NA
Canada | Christina Lake Dilbit | 38,08 | 3,80
Chad | Doba Blend (Early Production) | 24,8 | 0,14
Chad | Doba Blend (Later Production) | 20,8 | 0,17
Chile | Chile Miscellaneous | NA | NA
China | Taching (Daqing) | 33 | 0,1
China | Shengli | 24,2 | 1
China | Beibu | NA | NA
China | Chengbei | 17 | NA
China | Lufeng | 34,4 | NA
China | Xijiang | 28 | NA
China | Wei Zhou | 39,9 | NA
China | Liu Hua | 21 | NA
China | Boz Hong | 17 | 0,282
China | Peng Lai | 21,8 | 0,29
China | Xi Xiang | 32,18 | 0,09
Colombia | Onto | 35,3 | 0,5
Colombia | Putamayo | 35 | 0,5
Colombia | Rio Zulia | 40,4 | 0,3
Colombia | Orito | 34,9 | 0,5
Colombia | Cano-Limon | 30,8 | 0,5
Colombia | Lasmo | 30 | NA
Colombia | Cano Duya-1 | 28 | NA
Colombia | Corocora-1 | 31,6 | NA
Colombia | Suria Sur-1 | 32 | NA
Colombia | Tunane-1 | 29 | NA
Colombia | Casanare | 23 | NA
Colombia | Cusiana | 44,4 | 0,2
Colombia | Vasconia | 27,3 | 0,6
Colombia | Castilla Blend | 20,8 | 1,72
Colombia | Cupiaga | 43,11 | 0,082
Colombia | South Blend | 28,6 | 0,72
Congo (Brazzaville) | Emeraude | 23,6 | 0,5
Congo (Brazzaville) | Djeno Blend | 26,9 | 0,3
Congo (Brazzaville) | Viodo Marina-1 | 26,5 | NA
Congo (Brazzaville) | Nkossa | 47 | 0,03
Congo (Kinshasa) | Muanda | 34 | 0,1
Congo (Kinshasa) | Congo/Zaire | 31,7 | 0,1
Congo (Kinshasa) | Coco | 30,4 | 0,15
Côte d’Ivoire | Espoir | 31,4 | 0,3
Côte d’Ivoire | Lion Cote | 41,1 | 0,101
Denmark | Dan | 30,4 | 0,3
Denmark | Gorm | 33,9 | 0,2
Denmark | Danish North Sea | 34,5 | 0,26
Dubai | Dubai (Fateh) | 31,1 | 2
Dubai | Margham Light | 50,3 | 0
Ecuador | Oriente | 29,2 | 1
Ecuador | Quito | 29,5 | 0,7
Ecuador | Santa Elena | 35 | 0,1
Ecuador | Limoncoha-1 | 28 | NA
Ecuador | Frontera-1 | 30,7 | NA
Ecuador | Bogi-1 | 21,2 | NA
Ecuador | Napo | 19 | 2
Ecuador | Napo Light | 19,3 | NA
Egypt | Belayim | 27,5 | 2,2
Egypt | El Morgan | 29,4 | 1,7
Egypt | Rhas Gharib | 24,3 | 3,3
Egypt | Gulf of Suez Mix | 31,9 | 1,5
Egypt | Geysum | 19,5 | NA
Egypt | East Gharib (J-1) | 37,9 | NA
Egypt | Mango-1 | 35,1 | NA
Egypt | Rhas Budran | 25 | NA
Egypt | Zeit Bay | 34,1 | 0,1
Egypt | East Zeit Mix | 39 | 0,87
Equatorial Guinea | Zafiro | 30,3 | NA
Equatorial Guinea | Alba Condensate | 55 | NA
Equatorial Guinea | Ceiba | 30,1 | 0,42
Gabon | Gamba | 31,8 | 0,1
Gabon | Mandji | 30,5 | 1,1
Gabon | Lucina Marine | 39,5 | 0,1
Gabon | Oguendjo | 35 | NA
Gabon | Rabi-Kouanga | 34 | 0,6
Gabon | T’Catamba | 44,3 | 0,21
Gabon | Rabi | 33,4 | 0,06
Gabon | Rabi Blend | 34 | NA
Gabon | Rabi Light | 37,7 | 0,15
Gabon | Etame Marin | 36 | NA
Gabon | Olende | 17,6 | 1,54
Gabon | Gabonian Miscellaneous | NA | NA
Georgia | Georgian Miscellaneous | NA | NA
Ghana | Bonsu | 32 | 0,1
Ghana | Salt Pond | 37,4 | 0,1
Guatemala | Coban | 27,7 | NA
Guatemala | Rubelsanto | 27 | NA
India | Bombay High | 39,4 | 0,2
Indonesia | Minas (Sumatron Light) | 34,5 | 0,1
Indonesia | Ardjuna | 35,2 | 0,1
Indonesia | Attaka | 42,3 | 0,1
Indonesia | Suri | 18,4 | 0,2
Indonesia | Sanga Sanga | 25,7 | 0,2
Indonesia | Sepinggan | 37,9 | 0,9
Indonesia | Walio | 34,1 | 0,7
Indonesia | Arimbi | 31,8 | 0,2
Indonesia | Poleng | 43,2 | 0,2
Indonesia | Handil | 32,8 | 0,1
Indonesia | Jatibarang | 29 | 0,1
Indonesia | Cinta | 33,4 | 0,1
Indonesia | Bekapai | 40 | 0,1
Indonesia | Katapa | 52 | 0,1
Indonesia | Salawati | 38 | 0,5
Indonesia | Duri (Sumatran Heavy) | 21,1 | 0,2
Indonesia | Sembakung | 37,5 | 0,1
Indonesia | Badak | 41,3 | 0,1
Indonesia | Arun Condensate | 54,5 | NA
Indonesia | Udang | 38 | 0,1
Indonesia | Klamono | 18,7 | 1
Indonesia | Bunya | 31,7 | 0,1
Indonesia | Pamusian | 18,1 | 0,2
Indonesia | Kerindigan | 21,6 | 0,3
Indonesia | Melahin | 24,7 | 0,3
Indonesia | Bunyu | 31,7 | 0,1
Indonesia | Camar | 36,3 | NA
Indonesia | Cinta Heavy | 27 | NA
Indonesia | Lalang | 40,4 | NA
Indonesia | Kakap | 46,6 | NA
Indonesia | Sisi-1 | 40 | NA
Indonesia | Giti-1 | 33,6 | NA
Indonesia | Ayu-1 | 34,3 | NA
Indonesia | Bima | 22,5 | NA
Indonesia | Padang Isle | 34,7 | NA
Indonesia | Intan | 32,8 | NA
Indonesia | Sepinggan — Yakin Mixed | 31,7 | 0,1
Indonesia | Widuri | 32 | 0,1
Indonesia | Belida | 45,9 | 0
Indonesia | Senipah | 51,9 | 0,03
Iran | Iranian Light | 33,8 | 1,4
Iran | Iranian Heavy | 31 | 1,7
Iran | Soroosh (Cyrus) | 18,1 | 3,3
Iran | Dorrood (Darius) | 33,6 | 2,4
Iran | Rostam | 35,9 | 1,55
Iran | Salmon (Sassan) | 33,9 | 1,9
Iran | Foroozan (Fereidoon) | 31,3 | 2,5
Iran | Aboozar (Ardeshir) | 26,9 | 2,5
Iran | Sirri | 30,9 | 2,3
Iran | Bahrgansar/Nowruz (SIRIP Blend) | 27,1 | 2,5
Iran | Bahr/Nowruz | 25,0 | 2,5
Iran | Iranian Miscellaneous | NA | NA
Iraq | Basrah Light (Pers. Gulf) | 33,7 | 2
Iraq | Kirkuk (Pers. Gulf) | 35,1 | 1,9
Iraq | Mishrif (Pers. Gulf) | 28 | NA
Iraq | Bai Hasson (Pers. Gulf) | 34,1 | 2,4
Iraq | Basrah Medium (Pers. Gulf) | 31,1 | 2,6
Iraq | Basrah Heavy (Pers. Gulf) | 24,7 | 3,5
Iraq | Kirkuk Blend (Pers. Gulf) | 35,1 | 2
Iraq | N. Rumalia (Pers. Gulf) | 34,3 | 2
Iraq | Ras el Behar | 33 | NA
Iraq | Basrah Light (Red Sea) | 33,7 | 2
Iraq | Kirkuk (Red Sea) | 36,1 | 1,9
Iraq | Mishrif (Red Sea) | 28 | NA
Iraq | Bai Hasson (Red Sea) | 34,1 | 2,4
Iraq | Basrah Medium (Red Sea) | 31,1 | 2,6
Iraq | Basrah Heavy (Red Sea) | 24,7 | 3,5
Iraq | Kirkuk Blend (Red Sea) | 34 | 1,9
Iraq | N. Rumalia (Red Sea) | 34,3 | 2
Iraq | Ratawi | 23,5 | 4,1
Iraq | Basrah Light (Turkey) | 33,7 | 2
Iraq | Kirkuk (Turkey) | 36,1 | 1,9
Iraq | Mishrif (Turkey) | 28 | NA
Iraq | Bai Hasson (Turkey) | 34,1 | 2,4
Iraq | Basrah Medium (Turkey) | 31,1 | 2,6
Iraq | Basrah Heavy (Turkey) | 24,7 | 3,5
Iraq | Kirkuk Blend (Turkey) | 34 | 1,9
Iraq | N. Rumalia (Turkey) | 34,3 | 2
Iraq | FAO Blend | 27,7 | 3,6
Kazakhstan | Kumkol | 42,5 | 0,07
Kazakhstan | CPC Blend | 44,2 | 0,54
Kuwait | Mina al Ahmadi (Kuwait Export) | 31,4 | 2,5
Kuwait | Magwa (Lower Jurassic) | 38 | NA
Kuwait | Burgan (Wafra) | 23,3 | 3,4
Libya | Bu Attifel | 43,6 | 0
Libya | Amna (high pour) | 36,1 | 0,2
Libya | Brega | 40,4 | 0,2
Libya | Sirtica | 43,3 | 0,43
Libya | Zueitina | 41,3 | 0,3
Libya | Bunker Hunt | 37,6 | 0,2
Libya | El Hofra | 42,3 | 0,3
Libya | Dahra | 41 | 0,4
Libya | Sarir | 38,3 | 0,2
Libya | Zueitina Condensate | 65 | 0,1
Libya | El Sharara | 42,1 | 0,07
Malaysia | Miri Light | 36,3 | 0,1
Malaysia | Tembungo | 37,5 | NA
Malaysia | Labuan Blend | 33,2 | 0,1
Malaysia | Tapis | 44,3 | 0,1
Malaysia | Tembungo | 37,4 | 0
Malaysia | Bintulu | 26,5 | 0,1
Malaysia | Bekok | 49 | NA
Malaysia | Pulai | 42,6 | NA
Malaysia | Dulang | 39 | 0,037
Mauritania | Chinguetti | 28,2 | 0,51
Mexico | Isthmus | 32,8 | 1,5
Mexico | Maya | 22 | 3,3
Mexico | Olmeca | 39 | NA
Mexico | Altamira | 16 | NA
Mexico | Topped Isthmus | 26,1 | 1,72
Netherlands | Alba | 19,59 | NA
Neutral Zone | Eocene (Wafra) | 18,6 | 4,6
Neutral Zone | Hout | 32,8 | 1,9
Neutral Zone | Khafji | 28,5 | 2,9
Neutral Zone | Burgan (Wafra) | 23,3 | 3,4
Neutral Zone | Ratawi | 23,5 | 4,1
Neutral Zone | Neutral Zone Mix | 23,1 | NA
Neutral Zone | Khafji Blend | 23,4 | 3,8
Nigeria | Forcados Blend | 29,7 | 0,3
Nigeria | Escravos | 36,2 | 0,1
Nigeria | Brass River | 40,9 | 0,1
Nigeria | Qua Iboe | 35,8 | 0,1
Nigeria | Bonny Medium | 25,2 | 0,2
Nigeria | Pennington | 36,6 | 0,1
Nigeria | Bomu | 33 | 0,2
Nigeria | Bonny Light | 36,7 | 0,1
Nigeria | Brass Blend | 40,9 | 0,1
Nigeria | Gilli Gilli | 47,3 | NA
Nigeria | Adanga | 35,1 | NA
Nigeria | Iyak-3 | 36 | NA
Nigeria | Antan | 35,2 | NA
Nigeria | OSO | 47 | 0,06
Nigeria | Ukpokiti | 42,3 | 0,01
Nigeria | Yoho | 39,6 | NA
Nigeria | Okwori | 36,9 | NA
Nigeria | Bonga | 28,1 | NA
Nigeria | ERHA | 31,7 | 0,21
Nigeria | Amenam Blend | 39 | 0,09
Nigeria | Akpo | 45,17 | 0,06
Nigeria | EA | 38 | NA
Nigeria | Agbami | 47,2 | 0,044
Norway | Ekofisk | 43,4 | 0,2
Norway | Tor | 42 | 0,1
Norway | Statfjord | 38,4 | 0,3
Norway | Heidrun | 29 | NA
Norway | Norwegian Forties | 37,1 | NA
Norway | Gullfaks | 28,6 | 0,4
Norway | Oseberg | 32,5 | 0,2
Norway | Norne | 33,1 | 0,19
Norway | Troll | 28,3 | 0,31
Norway | Draugen | 39,6 | NA
Norway | Sleipner Condensate | 62 | 0,02
Oman | Oman Export | 36,3 | 0,8
Papua New Guinea | Kutubu | 44 | 0,04
Peru | Loreto | 34 | 0,3
Peru | Talara | 32,7 | 0,1
Peru | High Cold Test | 37,5 | NA
Peru | Bayovar | 22,6 | NA
Peru | Low Cold Test | 34,3 | NA
Peru | Carmen Central-5 | 20,7 | NA
Peru | Shiviyacu-23 | 20,8 | NA
Peru | Mayna | 25,7 | NA
Philippines | Nido | 26,5 | NA
Philippines | Philippines Miscellaneous | NA | NA
Qatar | Dukhan | 41,7 | 1,3
Qatar | Qatar Marine | 35,3 | 1,6
Qatar | Qatar Land | 41,4 | NA
Ras Al Khaimah | Rak Condensate | 54,1 | NA
Ras Al Khaimah | Ras Al Khaimah Miscellaneous | NA | NA
Russia | Urals | 31 | 2
Russia | Russian Export Blend | 32,5 | 1,4
Russia | M100 | 17,6 | 2,02
Russia | M100 Heavy | 16,67 | 2,09
Russia | Siberian Light | 37,8 | 0,4
Russia | E4 (Gravenshon) | 19,84 | 1,95
Russia | E4 Heavy | 18 | 2,35
Russia | Purovsky Condensate | 64,1 | 0,01
Russia | Sokol | 39,7 | 0,18
Saudi Arabia | Light (Pers. Gulf) | 33,4 | 1,8
Saudi Arabia | Heavy (Pers. Gulf) (Safaniya) | 27,9 | 2,8
Saudi Arabia | Medium (Pers. Gulf) (Khursaniyah) | 30,8 | 2,4
Saudi Arabia | Extra Light (Pers. Gulf) (Berri) | 37,8 | 1,1
Saudi Arabia | Light (Yanbu) | 33,4 | 1,2
Saudi Arabia | Heavy (Yanbu) | 27,9 | 2,8
Saudi Arabia | Medium (Yanbu) | 30,8 | 2,4
Saudi Arabia | Berri (Yanbu) | 37,8 | 1,1
Saudi Arabia | Medium (Zuluf/Marjan) | 31,1 | 2,5
Sharjah | Mubarek Sharjah | 37 | 0,6
Sharjah | Sharjah Condensate | 49,7 | 0,1
Singapore | Rantau | 50,5 | 0,1
Spain | Amposta Marina North | 37 | NA
Spain | Casablanca | 34 | NA
Spain | El Dorado | 26,6 | NA
Syria | Syrian Straight | 15 | NA
Syria | Thayyem | 35 | NA
Syria | Omar Blend | 38 | NA
Syria | Omar | 36,5 | 0,1
Syria | Syrian Light | 36 | 0,6
Syria | Souedie | 24,9 | 3,8
Thailand | Erawan Condensate | 54,1 | NA
Thailand | Sirikit | 41 | NA
Thailand | Nang Nuan | 30 | NA
Thailand | Bualuang | 27 | NA
Thailand | Benchamas | 42,4 | 0,12
Trinidad and Tobago | Galeota Mix | 32,8 | 0,3
Trinidad and Tobago | Trintopec | 24,8 | NA
Trinidad and Tobago | Land/Trinmar | 23,4 | 1,2
Trinidad and Tobago | Calypso Miscellaneous | 30,84 | 0,59
Tunisia | Zarzaitine | 41,9 | 0,1
Tunisia | Ashtart | 29 | 1
Tunisia | El Borma | 43,3 | 0,1
Tunisia | Ezzaouia-2 | 41,5 | NA
Turkey | Turkish Miscellaneous | NA | NA
Ukraine | Ukraine Miscellaneous | NA | NA
United Kingdom | Auk | 37,2 | 0,5
United Kingdom | Beatrice | 38,7 | 0,05
United Kingdom | Brae | 33,6 | 0,7
United Kingdom | Buchan | 33,7 | 0,8
United Kingdom | Claymore | 30,5 | 1,6
United Kingdom | S.V. (Brent) | 36,7 | 0,3
United Kingdom | Tartan | 41,7 | 0,6
United Kingdom | Tern | 35 | 0,7
United Kingdom | Magnus | 39,3 | 0,3
United Kingdom | Dunlin | 34,9 | 0,4
United Kingdom | Fulmar | 40 | 0,3
United Kingdom | Hutton | 30,5 | 0,7
United Kingdom | N.W. Hutton | 36,2 | 0,3
United Kingdom | Maureen | 35,5 | 0,6
United Kingdom | Murchison | 38,8 | 0,3
United Kingdom | Ninian Blend | 35,6 | 0,4
United Kingdom | Montrose | 40,1 | 0,2
United Kingdom | Beryl | 36,5 | 0,4
United Kingdom | Piper | 35,6 | 0,9
United Kingdom | Forties | 36,6 | 0,3
United Kingdom | Brent Blend | 38 | 0,4
United Kingdom | Flotta | 35,7 | 1,1
United Kingdom | Thistle | 37 | 0,3
United Kingdom | S.V. (Ninian) | 38 | 0,3
United Kingdom | Argyle | 38,6 | 0,2
United Kingdom | Heather | 33,8 | 0,7
United Kingdom | South Birch | 38,6 | NA
United Kingdom | Wytch Farm | 41,5 | NA
United Kingdom | Cormorant North | 34,9 | 0,7
United Kingdom | Cormorant South (Cormorant ‘A’) | 35,7 | 0,6
United Kingdom | Alba | 19,2 | NA
United Kingdom | Foinhaven | 26,3 | 0,38
United Kingdom | Schiehallion | 25,8 | NA
United Kingdom | Captain | 19,1 | 0,7
United Kingdom | Harding | 20,7 | 0,59
US Alaska | ANS | NA | NA
US Colorado | Niobrara | NA | NA
US New Mexico | Four Corners | NA | NA
US North Dakota | Bakken | NA | NA
US North Dakota | North Dakota Sweet | NA | NA
US Texas | WTI | NA | NA
US Texas | Eagle Ford | NA | NA
US Utah | Covenant | NA | NA
US Federal OCS | Beta | NA | NA
US Federal OCS | Carpinteria | NA | NA
US Federal OCS | Dos Cuadras | NA | NA
US Federal OCS | Hondo | NA | NA
US Federal OCS | Hueneme | NA | NA
US Federal OCS | Pescado | NA | NA
US Federal OCS | Point Arguello | NA | NA
US Federal OCS | Point Pedernales | NA | NA
US Federal OCS | Sacate | NA | NA
US Federal OCS | Santa Clara | NA | NA
US Federal OCS | Sockeye | NA | NA
Uzbekistan | Uzbekistan Miscellaneous | NA | NA
Venezuela | Jobo (Monagas) | 12,6 | 2
Venezuela | Lama Lamar | 36,7 | 1
Venezuela | Mariago | 27 | 1,5
Venezuela | Ruiz | 32,4 | 1,3
Venezuela | Tucipido | 36 | 0,3
Venezuela | Venez Lot 17 | 36,3 | 0,9
Venezuela | Mara 16/18 | 16,5 | 3,5
Venezuela | Tia Juana Light | 32,1 | 1,1
Venezuela | Tia Juana Med 26 | 24,8 | 1,6
Venezuela | Officina | 35,1 | 0,7
Venezuela | Bachaquero | 16,8 | 2,4
Venezuela | Cento Lago | 36,9 | 1,1
Venezuela | Lagunillas | 17,8 | 2,2
Venezuela | La Rosa Medium | 25,3 | 1,7
Venezuela | San Joaquin | 42 | 0,2
Venezuela | Lagotreco | 29,5 | 1,3
Venezuela | Lagocinco | 36 | 1,1
Venezuela | Boscan | 10,1 | 5,5
Venezuela | Leona | 24,1 | 1,5
Venezuela | Barinas | 26,2 | 1,8
Venezuela | Sylvestre | 28,4 | 1
Venezuela | Mesa | 29,2 | 1,2
Venezuela | Ceuta | 31,8 | 1,2
Venezuela | Lago Medio | 31,5 | 1,2
Venezuela | Tigre | 24,5 | NA
Venezuela | Anaco Wax | 41,5 | 0,2
Venezuela | Santa Rosa | 49 | 0,1
Venezuela | Bombai | 19,6 | 1,6
Venezuela | Aguasay | 41,1 | 0,3
Venezuela | Anaco | 43,4 | 0,1
Venezuela | BCF-Bach/Lag17 | 16,8 | 2,4
Venezuela | BCF-Bach/Lag21 | 20,4 | 2,1
Venezuela | BCF-21,9 | 21,9 | NA
Venezuela | BCF-24 | 23,5 | 1,9
Venezuela | BCF-31 | 31 | 1,2
Venezuela | BCF Blend | 34 | 1
Venezuela | Bolival Coast | 23,5 | 1,8
Venezuela | Ceuta/Bach 18 | 18,5 | 2,3
Venezuela | Corridor Block | 26,9 | 1,6
Venezuela | Cretaceous | 42 | 0,4
Venezuela | Guanipa | 30 | 0,7
Venezuela | Lago Mix Med. | 23,4 | 1,9
Venezuela | Larosa/Lagun | 23,8 | 1,8
Venezuela | Menemoto | 19,3 | 2,2
Venezuela | Cabimas | 20,8 | 1,8
Venezuela | BCF-23 | 23 | 1,9
Venezuela | Oficina/Mesa | 32,2 | 0,9
Venezuela | Pilon | 13,8 | 2
Venezuela | Recon (Venez) | 34 | NA
Venezuela | 102 Tj (25) | 25 | 1,6
Venezuela | Tjl Cretaceous | 39 | 0,6
Venezuela | Tia Juana Pesado (Heavy) | 12,1 | 2,7
Venezuela | Mesa-Recon | 28,4 | 1,3
Venezuela | Oritupano | 19 | 2
Venezuela | Hombre Pintado | 29,7 | 0,3
Venezuela | Merey | 17,4 | 2,2
Venezuela | Lago Light | 41,2 | 0,4
Venezuela | Laguna | 11,2 | 0,3
Venezuela | Bach/Cueta Mix | 24 | 1,2
Venezuela | Bachaquero 13 | 13 | 2,7
Venezuela | Ceuta — 28 | 28 | 1,6
Venezuela | Temblador | 23,1 | 0,8
Venezuela | Lagomar | 32 | 1,2
Venezuela | Taparito | 17 | NA
Venezuela | BCF-Heavy | 16,7 | NA
Venezuela | BCF-Medium | 22 | NA
Venezuela | Caripito Blend | 17,8 | NA
Venezuela | Laguna/Ceuta Mix | 18,1 | NA
Venezuela | Morichal | 10,6 | NA
Venezuela | Pedenales | 20,1 | NA
Venezuela | Quiriquire | 16,3 | NA
Venezuela | Tucupita | 17 | NA
Venezuela | Furrial-2 (E. Venezuela) | 27 | NA
Venezuela | Curazao Blend | 18 | NA
Venezuela | Santa Barbara | 36,5 | NA
Venezuela | Cerro Negro | 15 | NA
Venezuela | BCF22 | 21,1 | 2,11
Venezuela | Hamaca | 26 | 1,55
Venezuela | Zuata 10 | 15 | NA
Venezuela | Zuata 20 | 25 | NA
Venezuela | Zuata 30 | 35 | NA
Venezuela | Monogas | 15,9 | 3,3
Venezuela | Corocoro | 24 | NA
Venezuela | Petrozuata | 19,5 | 2,69
Venezuela | Morichal 16 | 16 | NA
Venezuela | Guafita | 28,6 | 0,73
Vietnam | Bach Ho (White Tiger) | 38,6 | 0
Vietnam | Dai Hung (Big Bear) | 36,9 | 0,1
Vietnam | Rang Dong | 37,7 | 0,5
Vietnam | Ruby | 35,6 | 0,08
Vietnam | Su Tu Den (Black Lion) | 36,8 | 0,05
Yemen | North Yemeni Blend | 40,5 | NA
Yemen | Alif | 40,4 | 0,1
Yemen | Maarib Lt. | 49 | 0,2
Yemen | Masila Blend | 30-31 | 0,6
Yemen | Shabwa Blend | 34,6 | 0,6
Any | Oil shale | NA | NA
Any | Shale oil | NA | NA
Any | Natural Gas: piped from source | NA | NA
Any | Natural Gas: from LNG | NA | NA
Any | Shale gas: piped from source | NA | NA
Any | Coal | NA | NA
(1) Commission Regulation (EC) No 684/2009 of 24 July 2009 implementing Council Directive 2008/118/EC as regards the computerised procedures for the movement of excise goods under suspension of excise duty (OJ L 197, 29.7.2009, p. 24).
(2) Council Directive 2008/118/EC of 16 December 2008 concerning the general arrangements for excise duty and repealing Directive 92/12/EEC (OJ L 9, 14.1.2009, p. 12).
(3) The JEC consortium brings together the European Commission Joint Research Centre (JRC), EUCAR (European Council for Automotive R&D) and CONCAWE (the oil companies’ European association for environment, health and safety in refining and distribution).
(4) http://iet.jrc.ec.europa.eu/about-jec/sites/about-jec/files/documents/report_2013/wtt_report_v4_july_2013_final.pdf
(5) Regulation (EC) No 443/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 23 April 2009 setting emission performance standards for new passenger cars as part of the Community’s integrated approach to reduce CO2 emissions from light-duty vehicles (OJ L 140, 5.6.2009, p. 1).
(6) Commission Regulation (EU) No 600/2012 of 21 June 2012 on the verification of greenhouse gas emission reports and tonne-kilometre reports and the accreditation of verifiers pursuant to Directive 2003/87/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (OJ L 181, 12.7.2012, p. 1).
(7) Commission Regulation (EU) No 601/2012 of 21 June 2012 on the monitoring and reporting of greenhouse gas emissions pursuant to Directive 2003/87/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (OJ L 181, 12.7.2012, p. 30).
(8) Council Regulation (EC) No 2964/95 of 20 December 1995 introducing registration for crude oil imports and deliveries in the Community (OJ L 310, 22.12.1995, p. 5).
(9) Commission Regulation (EEC) No 2454/93 of 2 July 1993 laying down provisions for the implementation of Council Regulation (EEC) No 2913/92 establishing the Community Customs Code (OJ L 253, 11.10.1993, p. 1).
(10) Regulation (EC) No 1099/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 22 October 2008 on energy statistics (OJ L 304, 14.11.2008, p. 1).
(11) Regulation (EU) No 525/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 21 May 2013 on a mechanism for monitoring and reporting greenhouse gas emissions and for reporting other information at national and Union level relevant to climate change and repealing Decision No 280/2004/EC (OJ L 165, 18.6.2013, p. 13).
(12) Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) No 666/2014 of 12 March 2014 establishing substantive requirements for a Union inventory system and taking into account changes in the global warming potentials and internationally agreed inventory guidelines pursuant to Regulation (EU) No 525/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council (OJ L 179, 19.6.2014, p. 26).

CALCULATION OF THE FUEL BASELINE STANDARD OF FOSSIL FUELS

ANNEX IICalculation method
(a) | The fuel baseline standard is calculated based on Union average fossil fuel consumption of petrol, diesel, gasoil, LPG and CNG, as follows:where:‘x’ represents the different fuels and energy falling within the scope of this Directive and as defined in the table below;‘GHGix’ is the greenhouse gas intensity of the annual supply sold on the market of fuel ‘x’ or energy falling within the scope of this Directive expressed in gCO2eq/MJ. The values for fossil fuels presented in point 5 of Part 2 of Annex I are used;‘MJx’ is the total energy supplied and converted from reported volumes of fuel ‘x’ expressed in mega joules. | | ‘x’ represents the different fuels and energy falling within the scope of this Directive and as defined in the table below; | | ‘GHGix’ is the greenhouse gas intensity of the annual supply sold on the market of fuel ‘x’ or energy falling within the scope of this Directive expressed in gCO2eq/MJ. The values for fossil fuels presented in point 5 of Part 2 of Annex I are used; | | ‘MJx’ is the total energy supplied and converted from reported volumes of fuel ‘x’ expressed in mega joules.
| ‘x’ represents the different fuels and energy falling within the scope of this Directive and as defined in the table below;
| ‘GHGix’ is the greenhouse gas intensity of the annual supply sold on the market of fuel ‘x’ or energy falling within the scope of this Directive expressed in gCO2eq/MJ. The values for fossil fuels presented in point 5 of Part 2 of Annex I are used;
| ‘MJx’ is the total energy supplied and converted from reported volumes of fuel ‘x’ expressed in mega joules.
(b) | Consumption dataThe consumption data used for calculation of the value is as follows:FuelEnergy Consumption (MJ)Sourcediesel7 894 969 × 1062010 Member States reporting to the UNFCCCnon-road gasoil240 763 × 106petrol3 844 356 × 106LPG217 563 × 106CNG51 037 × 106 | Fuel | Energy Consumption (MJ) | Source | diesel | 7 894 969 × 106 | 2010 Member States reporting to the UNFCCC | non-road gasoil | 240 763 × 106 | petrol | 3 844 356 × 106 | LPG | 217 563 × 106 | CNG | 51 037 × 106
Fuel | Energy Consumption (MJ) | Source
diesel | 7 894 969 × 106 | 2010 Member States reporting to the UNFCCC
non-road gasoil | 240 763 × 106
petrol | 3 844 356 × 106
LPG | 217 563 × 106
CNG | 51 037 × 106Greenhouse gas intensityThe fuel baseline standard for 2010 shall be: 94,1 gCO2eq/MJ

MEMBER STATE REPORTING TO THE COMMISSION

ANNEX III
1. | By 31 December each year, Member States are to report the data listed in point 3. These data must be reported for all fuel and energy placed on the market in each Member State. Where multiple biofuels are blended with fossil fuels, the data for each biofuel must be provided.
2. | The data listed in point 3 are to be reported separately for fuel or energy placed on the market by suppliers within a given Member State (including joint suppliers operating in a single Member State).
3. | For each fuel and energy, Member States are to report the following data to the Commission, as aggregated according to point 2 and as defined in Annex I:(a)fuel or energy type;(b)volume or quantity of fuel or electricity;(c)greenhouse gas intensity;(d)UERs;(e)origin;(f)place of purchase. | (a) | fuel or energy type; | (b) | volume or quantity of fuel or electricity; | (c) | greenhouse gas intensity; | (d) | UERs; | (e) | origin; | (f) | place of purchase.
(a) | fuel or energy type;
(b) | volume or quantity of fuel or electricity;
(c) | greenhouse gas intensity;
(d) | UERs;
(e) | origin;
(f) | place of purchase.

TEMPLATE FOR REPORTING INFORMATION FOR CONSISTENCY OF THE REPORTED DATA

ANNEX IV
Fuel — Single Suppliers

Entry | Joint Reporting (YES/NO) | Country | Supplier1 | Fuel type7 | Fuel CN code7 | Quantity2 | Average GHG intensity | Upstream Emission Reduction5 | Reduction on 2010 average
by litres | by energy
1 | | | | | | | | | |
| CN code | GHG intensity4 | Feedstock | CN code | GHG intensity4 | sustainable (YES/NO) |
Component F.1 (Fossil Fuel Component) | Component B.1 (Biofuel Component)
| | | | | |
Component F.n (Fossil Fuel Component) | Component B.m (Biofuel Component)
| | | | | |

k | | | | | | | | | |
| CN code2 | GHG intensity4 | Feedstock | CN code2 | GHG intensity4 | sustainable (YES/NO) |
Component F.1 (Fossil Fuel Component) | Component B.1 (Biofuel Component)
| | | | | |
Component F.n (Fossil Fuel Component) | Component B.m (Biofuel Component)
| | | | | |

Fuel — Joint Suppliers

Entry | Joint Reporting (YES/NO) | Country | Supplier1 | Fuel type7 | Fuel CN code7 | Quantity2 | Average GHG intensity | Upstream Emission Reduction5 | Reduction on 2010 average
by litres | by energy
I | YES | | | | | | | | |
YES | | | | | | | | |
Subtotal | | | | |
| CN code | GHG intensity4 | Feedstock | CN code | GHG intensity4 | sustainable (YES/NO) |
Component F.1 (Fossil Fuel Component) | Component B.1 (Biofuel Component)
| | | | | |
Component F.n (Fossil Fuel Component) | Component B.m (Biofuel Component)
| | | | | |

x | YES | | | | | | | | |
YES | | | | | | | | |
Subtotal | | | | |
| CN code2 | GHG intensity4 | Feedstock | CN code2 | GHG intensity4 | sustainable (YES/NO) |
Component F.1 (Fossil Fuel Component) | Component B.1 (Biofuel Component)
| | | | | |
Component F.n (Fossil Fuel Component) | Component B.m (Biofuel Component)
| | | | | |

Electricity

Joint Reporting | Country | Supplier1 | Energy type7 | Quantity6 | GHG intensity | Reduction on 2010 average
by energy
NO | | | | | |

Joint Supplier Information
| Country | Supplier1 | Energy type7 | Quantity6 | GHG intensity | Reduction on 2010 average
by energy
YES | | | | | |
YES | | | | | |
| Subtotal | | | | |

Origin — Single Suppliers8

Entry 1 | component F.1 | Entry 1 | component F.n | Entry k | component F.1 | Entry k | component F.n
Feedstock Trade Name | API gravity3 | Tonnes | Feedstock Trade Name | API gravity3 | Tonnes | Feedstock Trade Name | API gravity3 | Tonnes | Feedstock Trade Name | API gravity3 | Tonnes
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |

Entry 1 | component B.1 | Entry 1 | component B.m | Entry k | component B.1 | Entry k | component B.m
Bio Pathway | API gravity3 | Tonnes | Bio Pathway | API gravity3 | Tonnes | Bio Pathway | API gravity3 | Tonnes | Bio Pathway | API gravity3 | Tonnes
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |

Origin — Joint Suppliers8

Entry l | component F.1 | Entry l | component F.n | Entry X | component F.1 | Entry X | component F.n
Feedstock Trade Name | API gravity3 | Tonnes | Feedstock Trade Name | API gravity3 | Tonnes | Feedstock Trade Name | API gravity3 | Tonnes | Feedstock Trade Name | API gravity3 | Tonnes
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |

Entry l | component B.1 | Entry l | component B.m | Entry X | component B.1 | Entry X | component B.m
Bio Pathway | API gravity3 | Tonnes | Bio Pathway | API gravity3 | Tonnes | Bio Pathway | API gravity3 | Tonnes | Bio Pathway | API gravity3 | Tonnes
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |
| | | | | | | | | | |

Place of Purchase9

Entry | Component | Refinery/ Processing Facility Names | Country | Refinery/ Processing Facility Names | Country | Refinery/ Processing Facility Names | Country | Refinery/ Processing Facility Names | Country | Refinery/ Processing Facility Names | Country | Refinery/ Processing Facility Names | Country
1 | F.1 | | | | | | | | | | | |
1 | F.n | | | | | | | | | | | |
1 | B.1 | | | | | | | | | | | |
1 | B.m | | | | | | | | | | | |
k | F.1 | | | | | | | | | | | |
k | F.n | | | | | | | | | | | |
k | B.1 | | | | | | | | | | | |
k | B.m | | | | | | | | | | | |
l | F.1 | | | | | | | | | | | |
l | F.n | | | | | | | | | | | |
l | B.1 | | | | | | | | | | | |
l | B.m | | | | | | | | | | | |
X | F.1 | | | | | | | | | | | |
X | F.n | | | | | | | | | | | |
X | B.1 | | | | | | | | | | | |
X | B.m | | | | | | | | | | | |

Total energy reported and reduction achieved per Member State

Volume (by energy)10 | GHG intensity | Reduction on 2010 average
| |
Format Notes
The template for supplier reporting is identical to the template for Member State reporting.
Shaded cells do not have to be filled in.

1. | Supplier identification is defined in point 3(a) of Part 1 of Annex I;
2. | Quantity of fuel is defined in point 3(c) of Part 1 of Annex I;
3. | American Petroleum Institute (API) gravity is defined pursuant to testing method ASTM D287;
4. | Greenhouse gas intensity is defined in point 3(e) of Part 1 of Annex I;
5. | UER is defined in point 3(d) of Part 1 of Annex I; reporting specifications are defined in point 1 of Part 2 of Annex I;
6. | Quantity of electricity is defined in point 6 of Part 2 of Annex I;
7. | Fuel types and corresponding CN codes are defined in point 3(b) of Part 1 of Annex I;
8. | Origin is defined in points 2 and 4 of Part 2 of Annex I;
9. | Place of Purchase is defined in points 3 and 4 of Part 2 of Annex I;
10. | Total quantity of energy (fuel and electricity) consumed.

Pending: 32013L0026

10.6.2013 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 158/376
(1) Pursuant to Article 50 of the Act of Accession, where acts of the institutions adopted prior to accession require adaptation by reason of accession, and the necessary adaptations have not been provided for in the Act of Accession or its Annexes, the Commission, if the original act was adopted by the Commission, shall, to this end, adopt the necessary acts.
(2) The Final Act of the Conference which drew up the Treaty of Accession indicated that the High Contracting Parties had reached political agreement on a set of adaptations to acts adopted by the institutions required by reason of accession and invited the Council and the Commission to adopt these adaptations before accession, completed and updated where necessary to take account of the evolution of the law of the Union.
(3) Commission Directives 1999/21/EC(1)and 2006/141/EC(2)should therefore be amended accordingly,
1. 31999 L 0021: Commission Directive 1999/21/EC of 25 March 1999 on dietary foods for special medical purposes (OJ L 91, 7.4.1999, p. 29):in Article 4(1) the list starting with ‘in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘medicinska ändamål’, is replaced by the following list:‘—in Bulgarian:“Диетични храни за специални медицински цели”—in Spanish:“Alimento dietético para usos médicos especiales”—in Czech:“Dietní potravina určená pro zvláštní lékařské účely”—in Danish:“Levnedsmiddel/Levnedsmidler til særlige medicinske formål”—in German:“Diätetisches/Diätetische Lebensmittel für besondere medizinischeZwecke (Bilanzierte Diäten)”—in Estonian:“Toit meditsiinilisel näidustusel kasutamiseks”—in Greek:“Διαιτητικά τρόφιμα για ειδικούς ιατρικούς σκοπούς”—in English:“Food(s) for special medical purposes”—in French:“Aliment(s) diététique(s) destiné(s) a des fins médicales spéciales”—in Croatian:“Hrana za posebne medicinske potrebe”—in Italian:“Alimento dietetico destinato a fini medici speciali”—in Latvian:“Diētiskā pārtika cilvēkiem ar veselības traucējumiem”—in Lithuanian:“Specialios medicininės paskirties maisto produktai”—in Hungarian:“Speciális – gyógyászati célra szánt – tápszer”—in Maltese:“Ikel dijetetiku għal skopijiet mediċi speċifiċi”—in Dutch:“Dieetvoeding voor medisch gebruik”—in Polish:“Dietetyczne środki spożywcze specjalnego przeznaczenia medycznego”—in Portuguese:“Produto dietético de uso clínico”—in Romanian:“Alimente dietetice pentru scopuri medicale speciale”—in Slovak:“dietetická potravina na osobitné lekárske účely”—in Slovenian:“Dietno (dietetično) živilo za posebne zdravstvene namene”—in Finnish:“Kliininen ravintovalmiste/kliinisiä ravintovalmisteita”—in Swedish:“Livsmedel för speciella medicinska ändamål”.’ ‘— in Bulgarian:“Диетични храни за специални медицински цели” — in Spanish:“Alimento dietético para usos médicos especiales” — in Czech:“Dietní potravina určená pro zvláštní lékařské účely” — in Danish:“Levnedsmiddel/Levnedsmidler til særlige medicinske formål” — in German:“Diätetisches/Diätetische Lebensmittel für besondere medizinischeZwecke (Bilanzierte Diäten)” — in Estonian:“Toit meditsiinilisel näidustusel kasutamiseks” — in Greek:“Διαιτητικά τρόφιμα για ειδικούς ιατρικούς σκοπούς” — in English:“Food(s) for special medical purposes” — in French:“Aliment(s) diététique(s) destiné(s) a des fins médicales spéciales” — in Croatian:“Hrana za posebne medicinske potrebe” — in Italian:“Alimento dietetico destinato a fini medici speciali” — in Latvian:“Diētiskā pārtika cilvēkiem ar veselības traucējumiem” — in Lithuanian:“Specialios medicininės paskirties maisto produktai” — in Hungarian:“Speciális – gyógyászati célra szánt – tápszer” — in Maltese:“Ikel dijetetiku għal skopijiet mediċi speċifiċi” — in Dutch:“Dieetvoeding voor medisch gebruik” — in Polish:“Dietetyczne środki spożywcze specjalnego przeznaczenia medycznego” — in Portuguese:“Produto dietético de uso clínico” — in Romanian:“Alimente dietetice pentru scopuri medicale speciale” — in Slovak:“dietetická potravina na osobitné lekárske účely” — in Slovenian:“Dietno (dietetično) živilo za posebne zdravstvene namene” — in Finnish:“Kliininen ravintovalmiste/kliinisiä ravintovalmisteita” — in Swedish:“Livsmedel för speciella medicinska ändamål”.’
‘— in Bulgarian:“Диетични храни за специални медицински цели”
— in Spanish:“Alimento dietético para usos médicos especiales”
— in Czech:“Dietní potravina určená pro zvláštní lékařské účely”
— in Danish:“Levnedsmiddel/Levnedsmidler til særlige medicinske formål”
— in German:“Diätetisches/Diätetische Lebensmittel für besondere medizinischeZwecke (Bilanzierte Diäten)”
— in Estonian:“Toit meditsiinilisel näidustusel kasutamiseks”
— in Greek:“Διαιτητικά τρόφιμα για ειδικούς ιατρικούς σκοπούς”
— in English:“Food(s) for special medical purposes”
— in French:“Aliment(s) diététique(s) destiné(s) a des fins médicales spéciales”
— in Croatian:“Hrana za posebne medicinske potrebe”
— in Italian:“Alimento dietetico destinato a fini medici speciali”
— in Latvian:“Diētiskā pārtika cilvēkiem ar veselības traucējumiem”
— in Lithuanian:“Specialios medicininės paskirties maisto produktai”
— in Hungarian:“Speciális – gyógyászati célra szánt – tápszer”
— in Maltese:“Ikel dijetetiku għal skopijiet mediċi speċifiċi”
— in Dutch:“Dieetvoeding voor medisch gebruik”
— in Polish:“Dietetyczne środki spożywcze specjalnego przeznaczenia medycznego”
— in Portuguese:“Produto dietético de uso clínico”
— in Romanian:“Alimente dietetice pentru scopuri medicale speciale”
— in Slovak:“dietetická potravina na osobitné lekárske účely”
— in Slovenian:“Dietno (dietetično) živilo za posebne zdravstvene namene”
— in Finnish:“Kliininen ravintovalmiste/kliinisiä ravintovalmisteita”
— in Swedish:“Livsmedel för speciella medicinska ändamål”.’
‘— in Bulgarian:“Диетични храни за специални медицински цели”
— in Spanish:“Alimento dietético para usos médicos especiales”
— in Czech:“Dietní potravina určená pro zvláštní lékařské účely”
— in Danish:“Levnedsmiddel/Levnedsmidler til særlige medicinske formål”
— in German:“Diätetisches/Diätetische Lebensmittel für besondere medizinischeZwecke (Bilanzierte Diäten)”
— in Estonian:“Toit meditsiinilisel näidustusel kasutamiseks”
— in Greek:“Διαιτητικά τρόφιμα για ειδικούς ιατρικούς σκοπούς”
— in English:“Food(s) for special medical purposes”
— in French:“Aliment(s) diététique(s) destiné(s) a des fins médicales spéciales”
— in Croatian:“Hrana za posebne medicinske potrebe”
— in Italian:“Alimento dietetico destinato a fini medici speciali”
— in Latvian:“Diētiskā pārtika cilvēkiem ar veselības traucējumiem”
— in Lithuanian:“Specialios medicininės paskirties maisto produktai”
— in Hungarian:“Speciális – gyógyászati célra szánt – tápszer”
— in Maltese:“Ikel dijetetiku għal skopijiet mediċi speċifiċi”
— in Dutch:“Dieetvoeding voor medisch gebruik”
— in Polish:“Dietetyczne środki spożywcze specjalnego przeznaczenia medycznego”
— in Portuguese:“Produto dietético de uso clínico”
— in Romanian:“Alimente dietetice pentru scopuri medicale speciale”
— in Slovak:“dietetická potravina na osobitné lekárske účely”
— in Slovenian:“Dietno (dietetično) živilo za posebne zdravstvene namene”
— in Finnish:“Kliininen ravintovalmiste/kliinisiä ravintovalmisteita”
— in Swedish:“Livsmedel för speciella medicinska ändamål”.’
2. 32006 L 0141: Commission Directive 2006/141/EC of 22 December 2006 on infant formulae and follow-on formulae and amending Directive 1999/21/EC (OJ L 401, 30.12.2006, p. 1):(a)in Article 11 in the list starting with ‘— in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘Tillskottsnäring’, the following entry is inserted after the entry for French:‘—in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’;(b)in Article 12 in the list starting with ‘— in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘Tillskottsnäring uteslutande baserad på mjölk’ the following entry is inserted after the entry for French:‘—in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’. (a) in Article 11 in the list starting with ‘— in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘Tillskottsnäring’, the following entry is inserted after the entry for French:‘—in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’; ‘— in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’; (b) in Article 12 in the list starting with ‘— in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘Tillskottsnäring uteslutande baserad på mjölk’ the following entry is inserted after the entry for French:‘—in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’. ‘— in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’.
(a) in Article 11 in the list starting with ‘— in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘Tillskottsnäring’, the following entry is inserted after the entry for French:‘—in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’; ‘— in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’;
‘— in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’;
(b) in Article 12 in the list starting with ‘— in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘Tillskottsnäring uteslutande baserad på mjölk’ the following entry is inserted after the entry for French:‘—in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’. ‘— in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’.
‘— in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’.
(a) in Article 11 in the list starting with ‘— in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘Tillskottsnäring’, the following entry is inserted after the entry for French:‘—in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’; ‘— in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’;
‘— in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’;
‘— in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’;
(b) in Article 12 in the list starting with ‘— in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘Tillskottsnäring uteslutande baserad på mjölk’ the following entry is inserted after the entry for French:‘—in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’. ‘— in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’.
‘— in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’.
‘— in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’.
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty of Accession of the Republic of Croatia, and in particular Article 3(4) thereof,
Having regard to the Act of Accession of the Republic of Croatia, and in particular Article 50 thereof,
(1) Pursuant to Article 50 of the Act of Accession, where acts of the institutions adopted prior to accession require adaptation by reason of accession, and the necessary adaptations have not been provided for in the Act of Accession or its Annexes, the Commission, if the original act was adopted by the Commission, shall, to this end, adopt the necessary acts.
(2) The Final Act of the Conference which drew up the Treaty of Accession indicated that the High Contracting Parties had reached political agreement on a set of adaptations to acts adopted by the institutions required by reason of accession and invited the Council and the Commission to adopt these adaptations before accession, completed and updated where necessary to take account of the evolution of the law of the Union.
(3) Commission Directives 1999/21/EC(1)and 2006/141/EC(2)should therefore be amended accordingly,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Article 1
Directives 1999/21/EC and 2006/141/EC are amended as set out in the Annex.

Article 2
1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by the date of accession of the Republic of Croatia to the European Union at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
They shall apply those provisions from the date of accession of the Republic of Croatia to the European Union.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Article 3
This Directive shall enter into force subject to, and as from the date of the entry into force of the Treaty of Accession of the Republic of Croatia.

Article 4
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty of Accession of the Republic of Croatia, and in particular Article 3(4) thereof,
Having regard to the Act of Accession of the Republic of Croatia, and in particular Article 50 thereof,
(1) Pursuant to Article 50 of the Act of Accession, where acts of the institutions adopted prior to accession require adaptation by reason of accession, and the necessary adaptations have not been provided for in the Act of Accession or its Annexes, the Commission, if the original act was adopted by the Commission, shall, to this end, adopt the necessary acts.
(2) The Final Act of the Conference which drew up the Treaty of Accession indicated that the High Contracting Parties had reached political agreement on a set of adaptations to acts adopted by the institutions required by reason of accession and invited the Council and the Commission to adopt these adaptations before accession, completed and updated where necessary to take account of the evolution of the law of the Union.
(3) Commission Directives 1999/21/EC(1)and 2006/141/EC(2)should therefore be amended accordingly,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
Directives 1999/21/EC and 2006/141/EC are amended as set out in the Annex.
1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by the date of accession of the Republic of Croatia to the European Union at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
They shall apply those provisions from the date of accession of the Republic of Croatia to the European Union.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.
This Directive shall enter into force subject to, and as from the date of the entry into force of the Treaty of Accession of the Republic of Croatia.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

FOOD SAFETY, VETERINARY AND PHYTOSANITARY POLICY

ANNEXFOOD SAFETY LEGISLATION
| 1. | 31999 L 0021: Commission Directive 1999/21/EC of 25 March 1999 on dietary foods for special medical purposes (OJ L 91, 7.4.1999, p. 29):in Article 4(1) the list starting with ‘in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘medicinska ändamål’, is replaced by the following list:‘—in Bulgarian:“Диетични храни за специални медицински цели”—in Spanish:“Alimento dietético para usos médicos especiales”—in Czech:“Dietní potravina určená pro zvláštní lékařské účely”—in Danish:“Levnedsmiddel/Levnedsmidler til særlige medicinske formål”—in German:“Diätetisches/Diätetische Lebensmittel für besondere medizinischeZwecke (Bilanzierte Diäten)”—in Estonian:“Toit meditsiinilisel näidustusel kasutamiseks”—in Greek:“Διαιτητικά τρόφιμα για ειδικούς ιατρικούς σκοπούς”—in English:“Food(s) for special medical purposes”—in French:“Aliment(s) diététique(s) destiné(s) a des fins médicales spéciales”—in Croatian:“Hrana za posebne medicinske potrebe”—in Italian:“Alimento dietetico destinato a fini medici speciali”—in Latvian:“Diētiskā pārtika cilvēkiem ar veselības traucējumiem”—in Lithuanian:“Specialios medicininės paskirties maisto produktai”—in Hungarian:“Speciális – gyógyászati célra szánt – tápszer”—in Maltese:“Ikel dijetetiku għal skopijiet mediċi speċifiċi”—in Dutch:“Dieetvoeding voor medisch gebruik”—in Polish:“Dietetyczne środki spożywcze specjalnego przeznaczenia medycznego”—in Portuguese:“Produto dietético de uso clínico”—in Romanian:“Alimente dietetice pentru scopuri medicale speciale”—in Slovak:“dietetická potravina na osobitné lekárske účely”—in Slovenian:“Dietno (dietetično) živilo za posebne zdravstvene namene”—in Finnish:“Kliininen ravintovalmiste/kliinisiä ravintovalmisteita”—in Swedish:“Livsmedel för speciella medicinska ändamål”.’ | ‘— | in Bulgarian:“Диетични храни за специални медицински цели” | — | in Spanish:“Alimento dietético para usos médicos especiales” | — | in Czech:“Dietní potravina určená pro zvláštní lékařské účely” | — | in Danish:“Levnedsmiddel/Levnedsmidler til særlige medicinske formål” | — | in German:“Diätetisches/Diätetische Lebensmittel für besondere medizinischeZwecke (Bilanzierte Diäten)” | — | in Estonian:“Toit meditsiinilisel näidustusel kasutamiseks” | — | in Greek:“Διαιτητικά τρόφιμα για ειδικούς ιατρικούς σκοπούς” | — | in English:“Food(s) for special medical purposes” | — | in French:“Aliment(s) diététique(s) destiné(s) a des fins médicales spéciales” | — | in Croatian:“Hrana za posebne medicinske potrebe” | — | in Italian:“Alimento dietetico destinato a fini medici speciali” | — | in Latvian:“Diētiskā pārtika cilvēkiem ar veselības traucējumiem” | — | in Lithuanian:“Specialios medicininės paskirties maisto produktai” | — | in Hungarian:“Speciális – gyógyászati célra szánt – tápszer” | — | in Maltese:“Ikel dijetetiku għal skopijiet mediċi speċifiċi” | — | in Dutch:“Dieetvoeding voor medisch gebruik” | — | in Polish:“Dietetyczne środki spożywcze specjalnego przeznaczenia medycznego” | — | in Portuguese:“Produto dietético de uso clínico” | — | in Romanian:“Alimente dietetice pentru scopuri medicale speciale” | — | in Slovak:“dietetická potravina na osobitné lekárske účely” | — | in Slovenian:“Dietno (dietetično) živilo za posebne zdravstvene namene” | — | in Finnish:“Kliininen ravintovalmiste/kliinisiä ravintovalmisteita” | — | in Swedish:“Livsmedel för speciella medicinska ändamål”.’
‘— | in Bulgarian:“Диетични храни за специални медицински цели”
— | in Spanish:“Alimento dietético para usos médicos especiales”
— | in Czech:“Dietní potravina určená pro zvláštní lékařské účely”
— | in Danish:“Levnedsmiddel/Levnedsmidler til særlige medicinske formål”
— | in German:“Diätetisches/Diätetische Lebensmittel für besondere medizinischeZwecke (Bilanzierte Diäten)”
— | in Estonian:“Toit meditsiinilisel näidustusel kasutamiseks”
— | in Greek:“Διαιτητικά τρόφιμα για ειδικούς ιατρικούς σκοπούς”
— | in English:“Food(s) for special medical purposes”
— | in French:“Aliment(s) diététique(s) destiné(s) a des fins médicales spéciales”
— | in Croatian:“Hrana za posebne medicinske potrebe”
— | in Italian:“Alimento dietetico destinato a fini medici speciali”
— | in Latvian:“Diētiskā pārtika cilvēkiem ar veselības traucējumiem”
— | in Lithuanian:“Specialios medicininės paskirties maisto produktai”
— | in Hungarian:“Speciális – gyógyászati célra szánt – tápszer”
— | in Maltese:“Ikel dijetetiku għal skopijiet mediċi speċifiċi”
— | in Dutch:“Dieetvoeding voor medisch gebruik”
— | in Polish:“Dietetyczne środki spożywcze specjalnego przeznaczenia medycznego”
— | in Portuguese:“Produto dietético de uso clínico”
— | in Romanian:“Alimente dietetice pentru scopuri medicale speciale”
— | in Slovak:“dietetická potravina na osobitné lekárske účely”
— | in Slovenian:“Dietno (dietetično) živilo za posebne zdravstvene namene”
— | in Finnish:“Kliininen ravintovalmiste/kliinisiä ravintovalmisteita”
— | in Swedish:“Livsmedel för speciella medicinska ändamål”.’
| 2. | 32006 L 0141: Commission Directive 2006/141/EC of 22 December 2006 on infant formulae and follow-on formulae and amending Directive 1999/21/EC (OJ L 401, 30.12.2006, p. 1):(a)in Article 11 in the list starting with ‘— in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘Tillskottsnäring’, the following entry is inserted after the entry for French:‘—in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’;(b)in Article 12 in the list starting with ‘— in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘Tillskottsnäring uteslutande baserad på mjölk’ the following entry is inserted after the entry for French:‘—in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’. | (a) | in Article 11 in the list starting with ‘— in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘Tillskottsnäring’, the following entry is inserted after the entry for French:‘—in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’; | ‘— | in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’; | (b) | in Article 12 in the list starting with ‘— in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘Tillskottsnäring uteslutande baserad på mjölk’ the following entry is inserted after the entry for French:‘—in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’. | ‘— | in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’.
(a) | in Article 11 in the list starting with ‘— in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘Tillskottsnäring’, the following entry is inserted after the entry for French:‘—in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’; | ‘— | in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’;
‘— | in Croatian: “početna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna hrana za dojenčad”,’;
(b) | in Article 12 in the list starting with ‘— in Bulgarian’ and ending with ‘Tillskottsnäring uteslutande baserad på mjölk’ the following entry is inserted after the entry for French:‘—in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’. | ‘— | in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’.
‘— | in Croatian: “početna mliječna hrana za dojenčad” and “prijelazna mliječna hrana za dojenčad”,’.

Pending: 32011L0084

29.10.2011 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 283/36
(1) The use of hydrogen peroxide is already subject to restrictions and conditions laid down in Annex III, Part 1 to Directive 76/768/EEC.
(2) The Scientific Committee on Consumer Products, which has been replaced by the Scientific Committee on Consumer Safety (hereinafter SCCS) pursuant to Commission Decision 2008/721/EC of 5 August 2008 setting up an advisory structure of Scientific Committees and experts in the field of consumer safety, public health and the environment and repealing Decision 2004/210/EC(2), has confirmed that a maximum concentration of 0,1 % of hydrogen peroxide present in oral products or released from other compounds or mixtures in those products is safe. It should therefore be possible to continue to use hydrogen peroxide in that concentration in oral products, including tooth whitening or bleaching products.
(3) The SCCS considers that the use of tooth whitening or bleaching products containing more than 0,1 % and up to 6 % of hydrogen peroxide present or released from other compounds or mixtures in these products may be safe if the following conditions are satisfied: an appropriate clinical examination is carried out in order to ensure there are no risk factors or any other oral pathology of concern and that exposure to these products is limited so as to ensure that the products are used only as intended in terms of frequency and duration of application. These conditions should be fulfilled in order to avoid reasonably foreseeable misuse.
(4) Those products should therefore be regulated in a way that ensures that they are not directly available to the consumer. For each cycle of use of those products, the first use should be limited to dental practitioners, as defined under Directive 2005/36/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 September 2005 on the recognition of professional qualifications(3)or under their direct supervision if an equivalent level of safety is ensured. Dental practitioners should then provide access to those products for the rest of the cycle of use.
(5) An appropriate labelling regarding the concentration in hydrogen peroxide of the tooth whitening or bleaching products containing more than 0,1 % of this substance should be provided for in order to ensure the appropriate use of these products. For this purpose, the exact concentration in percentage of hydrogen peroxide present or released from other compounds and mixtures in those products should be clearly indicated on the label.
(6) Directive 76/768/EEC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(7) The Standing Committee on Cosmetic Products has not delivered an opinion within the time limit laid down by its Chairman,
Reference number Substance Restrictions Conditions of use and warnings which must be printed on the label
Field of application and/or use Maximum authorised concentration in the finished cosmetic product Other limitations and requirements
‘12 Hydrogen peroxide and other compounds or mixtures that release hydrogen peroxide, including carbamide peroxide and zinc peroxide (a)Hair care mixtures (a) Hair care mixtures (a)12 % of H2O2(40 volumes), present or released (a) 12 % of H2O2(40 volumes), present or released (a) Wear suitable gloves(a) (b) (c) (e) Contains hydrogen peroxideAvoid contact with eyesRinse immediately if product comes into contact with them.
(a) Hair care mixtures
(a) 12 % of H2O2(40 volumes), present or released
(b)Skin care mixtures (b) Skin care mixtures (b)4 % of H2O2, present or released (b) 4 % of H2O2, present or released
(b) Skin care mixtures
(b) 4 % of H2O2, present or released
(c)Nail hardening mixtures (c) Nail hardening mixtures (c)2 % of H2O2, present or released (c) 2 % of H2O2, present or released
(c) Nail hardening mixtures
(c) 2 % of H2O2, present or released
(d)Oral products, including mouth rinse, tooth paste and tooth whitening or bleaching products (d) Oral products, including mouth rinse, tooth paste and tooth whitening or bleaching products (d)≤ 0,1 % of H2O2, present or released (d) ≤ 0,1 % of H2O2, present or released
(d) Oral products, including mouth rinse, tooth paste and tooth whitening or bleaching products
(d) ≤ 0,1 % of H2O2, present or released
(e)Tooth whitening or bleaching products (e) Tooth whitening or bleaching products (e)> 0,1 % ≤ 6 % of H2O2, present or released (e) > 0,1 % ≤ 6 % of H2O2, present or released (e)To be only sold to dental practitioners. For each cycle of use, first use by dental practitioners as defined under Directive 2005/36/EC(*1)or under their direct supervision if an equivalent level of safety is ensured. Afterwards to be provided to the consumer to complete the cycle of use.Not to be used on a person under 18 years of age. (e) To be only sold to dental practitioners. For each cycle of use, first use by dental practitioners as defined under Directive 2005/36/EC(*1)or under their direct supervision if an equivalent level of safety is ensured. Afterwards to be provided to the consumer to complete the cycle of use.Not to be used on a person under 18 years of age. (e) Concentration of H2O2present or released indicated in percentage.Not to be used on a person under 18 years of age.To be only sold to dental practitioners. For each cycle of use, the first use to be only done by dental practitioners or under their direct supervision if an equivalent level of safety is ensured. Afterwards to be provided to the consumer to complete the cycle of use.
(e) Tooth whitening or bleaching products
(e) > 0,1 % ≤ 6 % of H2O2, present or released
(e) To be only sold to dental practitioners. For each cycle of use, first use by dental practitioners as defined under Directive 2005/36/EC(*1)or under their direct supervision if an equivalent level of safety is ensured. Afterwards to be provided to the consumer to complete the cycle of use.Not to be used on a person under 18 years of age.
(a) Hair care mixtures
(a) 12 % of H2O2(40 volumes), present or released
(b) Skin care mixtures
(b) 4 % of H2O2, present or released
(c) Nail hardening mixtures
(c) 2 % of H2O2, present or released
(d) Oral products, including mouth rinse, tooth paste and tooth whitening or bleaching products
(d) ≤ 0,1 % of H2O2, present or released
(e) Tooth whitening or bleaching products
(e) > 0,1 % ≤ 6 % of H2O2, present or released
(e) To be only sold to dental practitioners. For each cycle of use, first use by dental practitioners as defined under Directive 2005/36/EC(*1)or under their direct supervision if an equivalent level of safety is ensured. Afterwards to be provided to the consumer to complete the cycle of use.Not to be used on a person under 18 years of age.
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Directive 76/768/EEC of 27 July 1976 on the approximation of the laws of the Member States relating to cosmetic products(1), and in particular Article 8(2) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
(1) The use of hydrogen peroxide is already subject to restrictions and conditions laid down in Annex III, Part 1 to Directive 76/768/EEC.
(2) The Scientific Committee on Consumer Products, which has been replaced by the Scientific Committee on Consumer Safety (hereinafter SCCS) pursuant to Commission Decision 2008/721/EC of 5 August 2008 setting up an advisory structure of Scientific Committees and experts in the field of consumer safety, public health and the environment and repealing Decision 2004/210/EC(2), has confirmed that a maximum concentration of 0,1 % of hydrogen peroxide present in oral products or released from other compounds or mixtures in those products is safe. It should therefore be possible to continue to use hydrogen peroxide in that concentration in oral products, including tooth whitening or bleaching products.
(3) The SCCS considers that the use of tooth whitening or bleaching products containing more than 0,1 % and up to 6 % of hydrogen peroxide present or released from other compounds or mixtures in these products may be safe if the following conditions are satisfied: an appropriate clinical examination is carried out in order to ensure there are no risk factors or any other oral pathology of concern and that exposure to these products is limited so as to ensure that the products are used only as intended in terms of frequency and duration of application. These conditions should be fulfilled in order to avoid reasonably foreseeable misuse.
(4) Those products should therefore be regulated in a way that ensures that they are not directly available to the consumer. For each cycle of use of those products, the first use should be limited to dental practitioners, as defined under Directive 2005/36/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 September 2005 on the recognition of professional qualifications(3)or under their direct supervision if an equivalent level of safety is ensured. Dental practitioners should then provide access to those products for the rest of the cycle of use.
(5) An appropriate labelling regarding the concentration in hydrogen peroxide of the tooth whitening or bleaching products containing more than 0,1 % of this substance should be provided for in order to ensure the appropriate use of these products. For this purpose, the exact concentration in percentage of hydrogen peroxide present or released from other compounds and mixtures in those products should be clearly indicated on the label.
(6) Directive 76/768/EEC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(7) The Standing Committee on Cosmetic Products has not delivered an opinion within the time limit laid down by its Chairman,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Article 1
Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC is amended in accordance with the Annex to this Directive.

Article 2
1. Before 30 October 2012 Member States shall adopt and publish the provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
They shall apply these provisions from 31 October 2012.
When Member States adopt these measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by Member States.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Article 3
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Article 4
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Directive 76/768/EEC of 27 July 1976 on the approximation of the laws of the Member States relating to cosmetic products(1), and in particular Article 8(2) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
(1) The use of hydrogen peroxide is already subject to restrictions and conditions laid down in Annex III, Part 1 to Directive 76/768/EEC.
(2) The Scientific Committee on Consumer Products, which has been replaced by the Scientific Committee on Consumer Safety (hereinafter SCCS) pursuant to Commission Decision 2008/721/EC of 5 August 2008 setting up an advisory structure of Scientific Committees and experts in the field of consumer safety, public health and the environment and repealing Decision 2004/210/EC(2), has confirmed that a maximum concentration of 0,1 % of hydrogen peroxide present in oral products or released from other compounds or mixtures in those products is safe. It should therefore be possible to continue to use hydrogen peroxide in that concentration in oral products, including tooth whitening or bleaching products.
(3) The SCCS considers that the use of tooth whitening or bleaching products containing more than 0,1 % and up to 6 % of hydrogen peroxide present or released from other compounds or mixtures in these products may be safe if the following conditions are satisfied: an appropriate clinical examination is carried out in order to ensure there are no risk factors or any other oral pathology of concern and that exposure to these products is limited so as to ensure that the products are used only as intended in terms of frequency and duration of application. These conditions should be fulfilled in order to avoid reasonably foreseeable misuse.
(4) Those products should therefore be regulated in a way that ensures that they are not directly available to the consumer. For each cycle of use of those products, the first use should be limited to dental practitioners, as defined under Directive 2005/36/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 September 2005 on the recognition of professional qualifications(3)or under their direct supervision if an equivalent level of safety is ensured. Dental practitioners should then provide access to those products for the rest of the cycle of use.
(5) An appropriate labelling regarding the concentration in hydrogen peroxide of the tooth whitening or bleaching products containing more than 0,1 % of this substance should be provided for in order to ensure the appropriate use of these products. For this purpose, the exact concentration in percentage of hydrogen peroxide present or released from other compounds and mixtures in those products should be clearly indicated on the label.
(6) Directive 76/768/EEC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(7) The Standing Committee on Cosmetic Products has not delivered an opinion within the time limit laid down by its Chairman,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC is amended in accordance with the Annex to this Directive.
1. Before 30 October 2012 Member States shall adopt and publish the provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
They shall apply these provisions from 31 October 2012.
When Member States adopt these measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by Member States.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEXIn Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC, reference number 12 is replaced by the following:

Reference number
Substance
Restrictions
Conditions of use and warnings which must be printed on the label
Field of application and/or use
Maximum authorised concentration in the finished cosmetic product
Other limitations and requirements
‘12
Hydrogen peroxide and other compounds or mixtures that release hydrogen peroxide, including carbamide peroxide and zinc peroxide
(a) Hair care mixtures
(a) 12 % of H2O2 (40 volumes), present or released

(a) Wear suitable gloves
(a) (b) (c) (e) Contains hydrogen peroxide
Avoid contact with eyes
Rinse immediately if product comes into contact with them.
(b) Skin care mixtures
(b) 4 % of H2O2, present or released

(c) Nail hardening mixtures
(c) 2 % of H2O2, present or released

(d) Oral products, including mouth rinse, tooth paste and tooth whitening or bleaching products
(d) ≤ 0,1 % of H2O2, present or released

(e) Tooth whitening or bleaching products
(e) > 0,1 % ≤ 6 % of H2O2, present or released
(e) To be only sold to dental practitioners. For each cycle of use, first use by dental practitioners as defined under Directive 2005/36/EC (*1) or under their direct supervision if an equivalent level of safety is ensured. Afterwards to be provided to the consumer to complete the cycle of use.
Not to be used on a person under 18 years of age.
(e) Concentration of H2O2 present or released indicated in percentage.
Not to be used on a person under 18 years of age.
To be only sold to dental practitioners. For each cycle of use, the first use to be only done by dental practitioners or under their direct supervision if an equivalent level of safety is ensured. Afterwards to be provided to the consumer to complete the cycle of use.

(*1)
OJ L 255, 30.9.2005, p. 22.’

Pending: 32011L0072

23.9.2011 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 246/1
(1) Directive 2000/25/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 22 May 2000 on action to be taken against the emission of gaseous and particulate pollutants by engines intended to power agricultural or forestry tractors(3)regulates exhaust emissions from engines installed in agricultural and forestry tractors with a view to further safeguarding human health and the environment. Directive 2000/25/EC provided that the emission limits applicable in 2010 for type approval of the majority of compression ignition engines, referred to as Stage III A, were to be replaced by the more stringent Stage III B limits, entering into force progressively as from 1 January 2011 with regard to the placing on the market, and from 1 January 2010 as regards the type-approval for those engines. Stage IV, providing for emission limits more stringent than Stage III B, will enter into force progressively as of 1 January 2013 as regards the type-approval for those engines and as of 1 January 2014 with regard to the placing on the market.
(2) The transition to Stage III B involves a step change in technology requiring significant implementation costs for re-designing the engines and for developing advanced technical solutions. However, the current global financial and economic crisis or any economic downturn should not lead to a lowering of environmental standards. This revision of Directive 2000/25/EC should therefore be considered to be exceptional. Furthermore, investments in environmentally friendly technologies are important for the promotion of future growth, jobs and health security.
(3) Directive 2000/25/EC provides for a flexibility scheme to allow tractor manufacturers to purchase, during a given stage, a limited number of engines that do not comply with emission limits applicable during that stage, but which are approved in accordance with the requirements of the stage immediately preceding the applicable one.
(4) Since 2005, Directive 2000/25/EC has provided for the evaluation of the possible need for additional flexibilities in relation to Stages III B and IV emission limits. In order to provide temporary relief to the industry when moving to the next stage, it is necessary to adapt the conditions for applying the flexibility scheme.
(5) During Stage III B, the number of tractors that are placed on the market and that enter into service should, in each engine category, not exceed 40 % of the number of tractors placed on the market by the tractor manufacturer in that engine category. The alternative option of allowing a fixed number of tractors to be placed on the market and to enter into service under the flexibility scheme should be adapted accordingly.
(6) Manufacturers of tractors falling within the scope of this Directive should benefit from European financial support programmes or any relevant support programmes provided by Member States. Those support programmes may favour projects employing the best available technologies with the highest emission standards.
(7) Directive 2000/25/EC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(8) The measures provided for in this Directive reflect a temporary difficulty faced by the industry. As such, the application of those measures should be restricted to the duration of Stage III B.
(9) Current emission limits should be made more stringent, including with respect to ultrafine black carbon particles notably by introducing particulate number limits in future legislation if this is justified by relevant impact assessments,
(1) in Article 1, the following indents are added:‘—“flexibility scheme” means the exemption procedure by means of which a Member State permits the placing on the market and entry into service of a limited number of tractors in accordance with the requirements laid down by Article 3a,—“engine category” means the classification of engines which combines the power range with the stage of exhaust emission limits,—“making available on the market” means any supply of a tractor or engine for distribution or use on the Union market in the course of a commercial activity, whether in return for payment or free of charge,—“placing on the market” means the first making available on the market of a tractor or engine,—“entry into service” means the first use, for its intended purpose, in the Union of a tractor or engine. The date on which it is registered, if applicable, or placed on the market shall be considered the date of entry into service.’; ‘— “flexibility scheme” means the exemption procedure by means of which a Member State permits the placing on the market and entry into service of a limited number of tractors in accordance with the requirements laid down by Article 3a, — “engine category” means the classification of engines which combines the power range with the stage of exhaust emission limits, — “making available on the market” means any supply of a tractor or engine for distribution or use on the Union market in the course of a commercial activity, whether in return for payment or free of charge, — “placing on the market” means the first making available on the market of a tractor or engine, — “entry into service” means the first use, for its intended purpose, in the Union of a tractor or engine. The date on which it is registered, if applicable, or placed on the market shall be considered the date of entry into service.’;
‘— “flexibility scheme” means the exemption procedure by means of which a Member State permits the placing on the market and entry into service of a limited number of tractors in accordance with the requirements laid down by Article 3a,
— “engine category” means the classification of engines which combines the power range with the stage of exhaust emission limits,
— “making available on the market” means any supply of a tractor or engine for distribution or use on the Union market in the course of a commercial activity, whether in return for payment or free of charge,
— “placing on the market” means the first making available on the market of a tractor or engine,
— “entry into service” means the first use, for its intended purpose, in the Union of a tractor or engine. The date on which it is registered, if applicable, or placed on the market shall be considered the date of entry into service.’;
‘— “flexibility scheme” means the exemption procedure by means of which a Member State permits the placing on the market and entry into service of a limited number of tractors in accordance with the requirements laid down by Article 3a,
— “engine category” means the classification of engines which combines the power range with the stage of exhaust emission limits,
— “making available on the market” means any supply of a tractor or engine for distribution or use on the Union market in the course of a commercial activity, whether in return for payment or free of charge,
— “placing on the market” means the first making available on the market of a tractor or engine,
— “entry into service” means the first use, for its intended purpose, in the Union of a tractor or engine. The date on which it is registered, if applicable, or placed on the market shall be considered the date of entry into service.’;
(2) Article 3a is replaced by the following:‘Article 3aFlexibility schemeBy way of derogation from Article 3(1) and (2), Member States shall provide that, at the request of the tractor manufacturer, and on condition that the approval authority has granted the relevant permit for placing on the market in accordance with the procedures laid down in Annex IV, a limited number of tractors fitted with engines approved in accordance with the requirements of the emission limits stage immediately preceding the applicable one may enter into service.The flexibility scheme shall begin when a given stage becomes applicable and shall have the same duration as the stage itself. The flexibility scheme set out in section 1.2 of Annex IV shall, however, be restricted to the duration of Stage III B or to three years where no subsequent stage exists.’;
(3) Annex IV is replaced by the text appearing in the Annex to this Directive.
1.1. Except during Stage III B, a tractor manufacturer who wishes to make use of the flexibility scheme shall request permission from the approval authority to place tractors on the market in accordance with the relevant provisions set out in this Annex. The number of tractors shall not exceed the ceilings set out in sections 1.1.1 and 1.1.2. The engines shall meet the requirements referred to in Article 3a.
1.1.1. The number of tractors placed on the market under the flexibility scheme shall, in each engine category, not exceed 20 % of the annual number of tractors placed on the market by the tractor manufacturer with engines in that engine category (calculated as the average of the last five years’ sales on the Union market). Where a tractor manufacturer has marketed tractors in the Union for a period of less than five years the average will be calculated based on the actual period for which the tractor manufacturer has marketed tractors in the Union.
1.1.2. As an alternative option to section 1.1.1, the number of tractors placed on the market under the flexibility scheme shall, in each power range, not exceed the following ceilings:Engine power rangeP (kW)Number of tractors19 ≤ P < 3720037 ≤ P < 7515075 ≤ P < 130100130 ≤ P ≤ 56050 Engine power rangeP (kW) Number of tractors 19 ≤ P < 37 200 37 ≤ P < 75 150 75 ≤ P < 130 100 130 ≤ P ≤ 560 50
Engine power rangeP (kW) Number of tractors
19 ≤ P < 37 200
37 ≤ P < 75 150
75 ≤ P < 130 100
130 ≤ P ≤ 560 50
Engine power rangeP (kW) Number of tractors
19 ≤ P < 37 200
37 ≤ P < 75 150
75 ≤ P < 130 100
130 ≤ P ≤ 560 50
1.2. During Stage III B, a tractor manufacturer who wishes to make use of the flexibility scheme shall request permission from the approval authority to place tractors on the market in accordance with the relevant provisions set out in this Annex. The number of tractors shall not exceed the ceilings set out in sections 1.2.1 and 1.2.2. The engines shall meet the requirements referred to in Article 3a.
1.2.1. The number of tractors placed on the market under the flexibility scheme shall, in each engine category, not exceed 40 % of the annual number of tractors placed on the market by the tractor manufacturer with engines in that engine category (calculated as the average of the last five years’ sales on the Union market). Where a tractor manufacturer has marketed tractors in the Union for a period of less than five years the average will be calculated based on the actual period for which the tractor manufacturer has marketed tractors in the Union.
1.2.2. As an alternative option to section 1.2.1, the number of tractors placed on the market under the flexibility scheme shall, in each power range, not exceed the following ceilings:Engine power rangeP (kW)Number of tractors37 ≤ P < 5620056 ≤ P < 7517575 ≤ P < 130250130 ≤ P ≤ 560125 Engine power rangeP (kW) Number of tractors 37 ≤ P < 56 200 56 ≤ P < 75 175 75 ≤ P < 130 250 130 ≤ P ≤ 560 125
Engine power rangeP (kW) Number of tractors
37 ≤ P < 56 200
56 ≤ P < 75 175
75 ≤ P < 130 250
130 ≤ P ≤ 560 125
Engine power rangeP (kW) Number of tractors
37 ≤ P < 56 200
56 ≤ P < 75 175
75 ≤ P < 130 250
130 ≤ P ≤ 560 125
1.3. The tractor manufacturer shall include in his application to the approval authority the following information:(a)a sample of the labels to be affixed to each tractor in which an engine placed on the market under the flexibility scheme will be installed. The labels shall bear the following text: "TRACTOR NO … (sequence of tractors) OF … (total number of tractors in respective power range) WITH ENGINE NO … WITH TYPE-APPROVAL (Directive 2000/25/EC) NO …"; and(b)a sample of the supplementary label to be affixed on the engine bearing the text referred to in section 2.2. (a) a sample of the labels to be affixed to each tractor in which an engine placed on the market under the flexibility scheme will be installed. The labels shall bear the following text: "TRACTOR NO … (sequence of tractors) OF … (total number of tractors in respective power range) WITH ENGINE NO … WITH TYPE-APPROVAL (Directive 2000/25/EC) NO …"; and (b) a sample of the supplementary label to be affixed on the engine bearing the text referred to in section 2.2.
(a) a sample of the labels to be affixed to each tractor in which an engine placed on the market under the flexibility scheme will be installed. The labels shall bear the following text: "TRACTOR NO … (sequence of tractors) OF … (total number of tractors in respective power range) WITH ENGINE NO … WITH TYPE-APPROVAL (Directive 2000/25/EC) NO …"; and
(b) a sample of the supplementary label to be affixed on the engine bearing the text referred to in section 2.2.
(a) a sample of the labels to be affixed to each tractor in which an engine placed on the market under the flexibility scheme will be installed. The labels shall bear the following text: "TRACTOR NO … (sequence of tractors) OF … (total number of tractors in respective power range) WITH ENGINE NO … WITH TYPE-APPROVAL (Directive 2000/25/EC) NO …"; and
(b) a sample of the supplementary label to be affixed on the engine bearing the text referred to in section 2.2.
1.4. The tractor manufacturer shall provide the approval authority with any necessary information connected with the implementation of the flexibility scheme that the approval authority may request in order to make a decision.
1.5. The tractor manufacturer shall file a report every six months to the approval authorities of each Member State where the tractor is placed on the market on the implementation of the flexibility schemes he is using. The report shall include cumulative data on the number of tractors placed on the market under the flexibility scheme, engine and tractor serial numbers, and the Member States where the tractor has been entered into service. This procedure shall be continued as long as a flexibility scheme is still in progress, without any exceptions.
2.1. An engine manufacturer may place on the market engines under the flexibility scheme approved in accordance with sections 1 and 3 of this Annex.
2.2. The engine manufacturer shall label those engines with the following text: "Engine placed on the market under the flexibility scheme" in accordance with the requirements referred to in section 5 of Annex I.
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and in particular Article 114 thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national parliaments,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure(2),
(1) Directive 2000/25/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 22 May 2000 on action to be taken against the emission of gaseous and particulate pollutants by engines intended to power agricultural or forestry tractors(3)regulates exhaust emissions from engines installed in agricultural and forestry tractors with a view to further safeguarding human health and the environment. Directive 2000/25/EC provided that the emission limits applicable in 2010 for type approval of the majority of compression ignition engines, referred to as Stage III A, were to be replaced by the more stringent Stage III B limits, entering into force progressively as from 1 January 2011 with regard to the placing on the market, and from 1 January 2010 as regards the type-approval for those engines. Stage IV, providing for emission limits more stringent than Stage III B, will enter into force progressively as of 1 January 2013 as regards the type-approval for those engines and as of 1 January 2014 with regard to the placing on the market.
(2) The transition to Stage III B involves a step change in technology requiring significant implementation costs for re-designing the engines and for developing advanced technical solutions. However, the current global financial and economic crisis or any economic downturn should not lead to a lowering of environmental standards. This revision of Directive 2000/25/EC should therefore be considered to be exceptional. Furthermore, investments in environmentally friendly technologies are important for the promotion of future growth, jobs and health security.
(3) Directive 2000/25/EC provides for a flexibility scheme to allow tractor manufacturers to purchase, during a given stage, a limited number of engines that do not comply with emission limits applicable during that stage, but which are approved in accordance with the requirements of the stage immediately preceding the applicable one.
(4) Since 2005, Directive 2000/25/EC has provided for the evaluation of the possible need for additional flexibilities in relation to Stages III B and IV emission limits. In order to provide temporary relief to the industry when moving to the next stage, it is necessary to adapt the conditions for applying the flexibility scheme.
(5) During Stage III B, the number of tractors that are placed on the market and that enter into service should, in each engine category, not exceed 40 % of the number of tractors placed on the market by the tractor manufacturer in that engine category. The alternative option of allowing a fixed number of tractors to be placed on the market and to enter into service under the flexibility scheme should be adapted accordingly.
(6) Manufacturers of tractors falling within the scope of this Directive should benefit from European financial support programmes or any relevant support programmes provided by Member States. Those support programmes may favour projects employing the best available technologies with the highest emission standards.
(7) Directive 2000/25/EC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(8) The measures provided for in this Directive reflect a temporary difficulty faced by the industry. As such, the application of those measures should be restricted to the duration of Stage III B.
(9) Current emission limits should be made more stringent, including with respect to ultrafine black carbon particles notably by introducing particulate number limits in future legislation if this is justified by relevant impact assessments,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Amendments to Directive 2000/25/EC
Article 1
Directive 2000/25/EC is hereby amended as follows:
(1)
in Article 1, the following indents are added:
‘—
“flexibility scheme” means the exemption procedure by means of which a Member State permits the placing on the market and entry into service of a limited number of tractors in accordance with the requirements laid down by Article 3a,
—
“engine category” means the classification of engines which combines the power range with the stage of exhaust emission limits,
—
“making available on the market” means any supply of a tractor or engine for distribution or use on the Union market in the course of a commercial activity, whether in return for payment or free of charge,
—
“placing on the market” means the first making available on the market of a tractor or engine,
—
“entry into service” means the first use, for its intended purpose, in the Union of a tractor or engine. The date on which it is registered, if applicable, or placed on the market shall be considered the date of entry into service.’;
(2)
Article 3a is replaced by the following:
By way of derogation from Article 3(1) and (2), Member States shall provide that, at the request of the tractor manufacturer, and on condition that the approval authority has granted the relevant permit for placing on the market in accordance with the procedures laid down in Annex IV, a limited number of tractors fitted with engines approved in accordance with the requirements of the emission limits stage immediately preceding the applicable one may enter into service.
The flexibility scheme shall begin when a given stage becomes applicable and shall have the same duration as the stage itself. The flexibility scheme set out in section 1.2 of Annex IV shall, however, be restricted to the duration of Stage III B or to three years where no subsequent stage exists.’;
(3)
Annex IV is replaced by the text appearing in the Annex to this Directive.

Transposition
Article 2
1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by 24 September 2011 at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Entry into force
Article 3
This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees
Article 4
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and in particular Article 114 thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national parliaments,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure(2),
(1) Directive 2000/25/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 22 May 2000 on action to be taken against the emission of gaseous and particulate pollutants by engines intended to power agricultural or forestry tractors(3)regulates exhaust emissions from engines installed in agricultural and forestry tractors with a view to further safeguarding human health and the environment. Directive 2000/25/EC provided that the emission limits applicable in 2010 for type approval of the majority of compression ignition engines, referred to as Stage III A, were to be replaced by the more stringent Stage III B limits, entering into force progressively as from 1 January 2011 with regard to the placing on the market, and from 1 January 2010 as regards the type-approval for those engines. Stage IV, providing for emission limits more stringent than Stage III B, will enter into force progressively as of 1 January 2013 as regards the type-approval for those engines and as of 1 January 2014 with regard to the placing on the market.
(2) The transition to Stage III B involves a step change in technology requiring significant implementation costs for re-designing the engines and for developing advanced technical solutions. However, the current global financial and economic crisis or any economic downturn should not lead to a lowering of environmental standards. This revision of Directive 2000/25/EC should therefore be considered to be exceptional. Furthermore, investments in environmentally friendly technologies are important for the promotion of future growth, jobs and health security.
(3) Directive 2000/25/EC provides for a flexibility scheme to allow tractor manufacturers to purchase, during a given stage, a limited number of engines that do not comply with emission limits applicable during that stage, but which are approved in accordance with the requirements of the stage immediately preceding the applicable one.
(4) Since 2005, Directive 2000/25/EC has provided for the evaluation of the possible need for additional flexibilities in relation to Stages III B and IV emission limits. In order to provide temporary relief to the industry when moving to the next stage, it is necessary to adapt the conditions for applying the flexibility scheme.
(5) During Stage III B, the number of tractors that are placed on the market and that enter into service should, in each engine category, not exceed 40 % of the number of tractors placed on the market by the tractor manufacturer in that engine category. The alternative option of allowing a fixed number of tractors to be placed on the market and to enter into service under the flexibility scheme should be adapted accordingly.
(6) Manufacturers of tractors falling within the scope of this Directive should benefit from European financial support programmes or any relevant support programmes provided by Member States. Those support programmes may favour projects employing the best available technologies with the highest emission standards.
(7) Directive 2000/25/EC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(8) The measures provided for in this Directive reflect a temporary difficulty faced by the industry. As such, the application of those measures should be restricted to the duration of Stage III B.
(9) Current emission limits should be made more stringent, including with respect to ultrafine black carbon particles notably by introducing particulate number limits in future legislation if this is justified by relevant impact assessments,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Amendments to Directive 2000/25/EC

Directive 2000/25/EC is hereby amended as follows:
(1)
in Article 1, the following indents are added:
‘—
“flexibility scheme” means the exemption procedure by means of which a Member State permits the placing on the market and entry into service of a limited number of tractors in accordance with the requirements laid down by Article 3a,
—
“engine category” means the classification of engines which combines the power range with the stage of exhaust emission limits,
—
“making available on the market” means any supply of a tractor or engine for distribution or use on the Union market in the course of a commercial activity, whether in return for payment or free of charge,
—
“placing on the market” means the first making available on the market of a tractor or engine,
—
“entry into service” means the first use, for its intended purpose, in the Union of a tractor or engine. The date on which it is registered, if applicable, or placed on the market shall be considered the date of entry into service.’;
(2)
Article 3a is replaced by the following:
By way of derogation from Article 3(1) and (2), Member States shall provide that, at the request of the tractor manufacturer, and on condition that the approval authority has granted the relevant permit for placing on the market in accordance with the procedures laid down in Annex IV, a limited number of tractors fitted with engines approved in accordance with the requirements of the emission limits stage immediately preceding the applicable one may enter into service.
The flexibility scheme shall begin when a given stage becomes applicable and shall have the same duration as the stage itself. The flexibility scheme set out in section 1.2 of Annex IV shall, however, be restricted to the duration of Stage III B or to three years where no subsequent stage exists.’;
(3)
Annex IV is replaced by the text appearing in the Annex to this Directive.

Transposition

1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by 24 September 2011 at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Entry into force

This Directive shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees

This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEX
‘ANNEX IV
PROVISIONS FOR TRACTORS AND ENGINES PLACED ON THE MARKET UNDER THE FLEXIBILITY SCHEME LAID DOWN IN ARTICLE 3a 1. ACTIONS BY THE TRACTOR MANUFACTURERS
1.1. Except during Stage III B, a tractor manufacturer who wishes to make use of the flexibility scheme shall request permission from the approval authority to place tractors on the market in accordance with the relevant provisions set out in this Annex. The number of tractors shall not exceed the ceilings set out in sections 1.1.1 and 1.1.2. The engines shall meet the requirements referred to in Article 3a.
1.1.1. The number of tractors placed on the market under the flexibility scheme shall, in each engine category, not exceed 20 % of the annual number of tractors placed on the market by the tractor manufacturer with engines in that engine category (calculated as the average of the last five years’ sales on the Union market). Where a tractor manufacturer has marketed tractors in the Union for a period of less than five years the average will be calculated based on the actual period for which the tractor manufacturer has marketed tractors in the Union.
1.1.2. As an alternative option to section 1.1.1, the number of tractors placed on the market under the flexibility scheme shall, in each power range, not exceed the following ceilings:
Engine power range
P (kW)
Number of tractors
19 ≤ P < 37
200
37 ≤ P < 75
150
75 ≤ P < 130
100
130 ≤ P ≤ 560
50
1.2. During Stage III B, a tractor manufacturer who wishes to make use of the flexibility scheme shall request permission from the approval authority to place tractors on the market in accordance with the relevant provisions set out in this Annex. The number of tractors shall not exceed the ceilings set out in sections 1.2.1 and 1.2.2. The engines shall meet the requirements referred to in Article 3a.
1.2.1. The number of tractors placed on the market under the flexibility scheme shall, in each engine category, not exceed 40 % of the annual number of tractors placed on the market by the tractor manufacturer with engines in that engine category (calculated as the average of the last five years’ sales on the Union market). Where a tractor manufacturer has marketed tractors in the Union for a period of less than five years the average will be calculated based on the actual period for which the tractor manufacturer has marketed tractors in the Union.
1.2.2. As an alternative option to section 1.2.1, the number of tractors placed on the market under the flexibility scheme shall, in each power range, not exceed the following ceilings:
Engine power range
P (kW)
Number of tractors
37 ≤ P < 56
200
56 ≤ P < 75
175
75 ≤ P < 130
250
130 ≤ P ≤ 560
125
1.3. The tractor manufacturer shall include in his application to the approval authority the following information:
(a) a sample of the labels to be affixed to each tractor in which an engine placed on the market under the flexibility scheme will be installed. The labels shall bear the following text: “TRACTOR NO … (sequence of tractors) OF … (total number of tractors in respective power range) WITH ENGINE NO … WITH TYPE-APPROVAL (Directive 2000/25/EC) NO …”; and
(b) a sample of the supplementary label to be affixed on the engine bearing the text referred to in section 2.2. 1.4. The tractor manufacturer shall provide the approval authority with any necessary information connected with the implementation of the flexibility scheme that the approval authority may request in order to make a decision.
1.5. The tractor manufacturer shall file a report every six months to the approval authorities of each Member State where the tractor is placed on the market on the implementation of the flexibility schemes he is using. The report shall include cumulative data on the number of tractors placed on the market under the flexibility scheme, engine and tractor serial numbers, and the Member States where the tractor has been entered into service. This procedure shall be continued as long as a flexibility scheme is still in progress, without any exceptions. 2. ACTIONS BY THE ENGINE MANUFACTURER
2.1. An engine manufacturer may place on the market engines under the flexibility scheme approved in accordance with sections 1 and 3 of this Annex.
2.2. The engine manufacturer shall label those engines with the following text: “Engine placed on the market under the flexibility scheme” in accordance with the requirements referred to in section 5 of Annex I. 3. ACTIONS BY THE APPROVAL AUTHORITY
The approval authority shall evaluate the content of the flexibility scheme request and the enclosed documents. As a consequence it will inform the tractor manufacturer of its decision as to whether or not to allow use of the flexibility scheme as requested.’.

Pending: 32011L0048

16.4.2011 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 102/28
(1) Commission Regulations (EC) No 1112/2002(2)and (EC) No 2229/2004(3)lay down the detailed rules for the implementation of the fourth stage of the programme of work referred to in Article 8(2) of Directive 91/414/EEC and establish a list of active substances to be assessed, with a view to their possible inclusion in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC. That list included bromadiolone.
(2) In accordance with Article 24e of Regulation (EC) No 2229/2004 the notifier withdrew its support of the inclusion of that active substance in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC within 2 months from receipt of the draft assessment report. Consequently, Commission Decision 2008/941/EC of 8 December 2008 concerning the non-inclusion of certain active substances in Annex I to Council Directive 91/414/EEC and the withdrawal of authorisations for plant protection products containing these substances(4)was adopted on the non-inclusion of bromadiolone.
(3) Pursuant to Article 6(2) of Directive 91/414/EEC the original notifier (hereinafter ‘the applicant’) submitted a new application requesting the application of the accelerated procedure provided for in Articles 14 to 19 of Commission Regulation (EC) No 33/2008 of 17 January 2008 laying down detailed rules for the application of Council Directive 91/414/EEC as regards a regular and an accelerated procedure for the assessment of active substances which were part of the programme of work referred to in Article 8(2) of that Directive but have not been included into its Annex I(5).
(4) The application was submitted to Sweden, which had been designated rapporteur Member State by Regulation (EC) No 2229/2004. The time period for the accelerated procedure was respected. The specification of the active substance and the supported uses are the same as were the subject of Decision 2008/941/EC. That application also complies with the remaining substantive and procedural requirements of Article 15 of Regulation (EC) No 33/2008.
(5) Sweden evaluated the additional data submitted by the applicant and prepared an additional report. It communicated that report to the European Food Safety Authority (hereinafter ‘the Authority’) and to the Commission on 4 December 2009. The Authority communicated the additional report to the other Member States and the applicant for comments and forwarded the comments it had received to the Commission. In accordance with Article 20(1) of Regulation (EC) No 33/2008 and at the request of the Commission, the Authority presented its conclusion on bromadiolone to the Commission on 15 September 2010(6). The draft assessment report, the additional report and the conclusion of the Authority were reviewed by the Member States and the Commission within the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health and finalised on 11 March 2011 in the format of the Commission review report for bromadiolone.
(6) It has appeared from the various examinations made that plant protection products containing bromadiolone may be expected to satisfy, in general, the requirements laid down in Article 5(1)(a) and (b) of Directive 91/414/EEC, in particular with regard to the uses which have been examined and detailed in the Commission review report. It is therefore appropriate to include bromadiolone in Annex I, in order to ensure that in all Member States the authorisations of plant protection products containing this active substance can be granted in accordance with the provisions of that Directive.
(7) Without prejudice to that conclusion, it is appropriate to obtain further information on certain specific points. Article 6(1) of Directive 91/414/EC provides that inclusion of a substance in Annex I may be subject to conditions. Therefore, it is appropriate to require that the applicant submit confirmatory information as regards: the specification of the technical material as commercially manufactured, in the form of appropriate analytical data, the relevance of the impurities, the determination of bromadiolone in water, the effectiveness of proposed mitigation measures to reduce the risk to birds and non-target mammals and the groundwater exposure assessment in respect of metabolites.
(8) A reasonable period should be allowed to elapse before an active substance is included in Annex I in order to permit Member States and the interested parties to prepare themselves to meet the new requirements which will result from the inclusion.
(9) Without prejudice to the obligations defined by Directive 91/414/EEC as a consequence of including an active substance in Annex I, Member States should be allowed a period of 6 months after inclusion to review existing authorisations of plant protection products containing bromadiolone to ensure that the requirements laid down by Directive 91/414/EEC, in particular in its Article 13 and the relevant conditions set out in Annex I, are satisfied. Member States should vary, replace or withdraw, as appropriate, existing authorisations, in accordance with the provisions of Directive 91/414/EEC. By derogation from the above deadline, a longer period should be provided for the submission and assessment of the complete Annex III dossier of each plant protection product for each intended use in accordance with the uniform principles laid down in Directive 91/414/EEC.
(10) The experience gained from previous inclusions in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC of active substances assessed in the framework of Commission Regulation (EEC) No 3600/92 of 11 December 1992 laying down the detailed rules for the implementation of the first stage of the programme of work referred to in Article 8(2) of Council Directive 91/414/EEC concerning the placing of plant protection products on the market(7)has shown that difficulties can arise in interpreting the duties of holders of existing authorisations in relation to access to data. In order to avoid further difficulties it therefore appears necessary to clarify the duties of the Member States, especially the duty to verify that the holder of an authorisation demonstrates access to a dossier satisfying the requirements of Annex II to that Directive. However, this clarification does not impose any new obligations on Member States or holders of authorisations compared to the Directives which have been adopted until now amending Annex I.
(11) It is therefore appropriate to amend Directive 91/414/EEC accordingly.
(12) Decision 2008/941/EC provides for the non-inclusion of bromadiolone and the withdrawal of authorisation of plant protection products containing that substance by 31 December 2011. It is necessary to delete the line concerning bromadiolone in the Annex to that Decision.
(13) It is therefore appropriate to amend Decision 2008/941/EC accordingly.
(14) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
(a) in the case of a product containing bromadiolone as the only active substance, where necessary, amend or withdraw the authorisation by 31 May 2015 at the latest; or
(b) in the case of a product containing bromadiolone as one of several active substances, where necessary, amend or withdraw the authorisation by 31 May 2015 or by the date fixed for such an amendment or withdrawal in the respective Directive or Directives which added the relevant substance or substances to Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC, whichever is the latest.
No Common Name, Identification Numbers IUPAC Name Purity(1) Entry into force Expiration of inclusion Specific provisions
‘352 bromadioloneCAS No: 28772-56-7CIPAC No: 371 3-[(1RS,3RS;1RS,3SR)-3-(4′-bromobiphenyl-4-yl)-3-hydroxy-1-phenylpropyl]-4-hydroxycoumarin ≥ 970 g/kg 1 June 2011 31 May 2021 PART AOnly uses as rodenticide in the form of pre-prepared baits placed into the rodent tunnels may be authorised.The nominal concentration of the active substance in the plant protection products shall not exceed 50 mg/kg.Authorisations shall be granted for uses by professional users only.PART BFor the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on bromadiolone, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 11 March 2011 shall be taken into account.In this overall assessment Member States shall:—pay particular attention to the risk to professional operators and ensure that conditions of use include the application of adequate personal protective equipment where appropriate,—pay particular attention to the risk to birds and non-target mammals from primary and secondary poisoning.Conditions of authorisation shall include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.The Member States concerned shall request the submission of confirmatory information as regards:(a)the specification of the technical material, as commercially manufactured, in the form of appropriate analytical data;(b)the relevance of the impurities;(c)the determination of bromadiolone in water with a limit of quantification of 0,01 μg/l;(d)the effectiveness of proposed mitigation measures to reduce risk to birds and non-target mammals;(e)the groundwater exposure assessment in respect of metabolites.The Member States concerned shall ensure that the applicant submits to the Commission the information set out in points (a), (b) and (c) by 30 November 2011 and the information set out in points (d) and (e) by 31 May 2013.’ — pay particular attention to the risk to professional operators and ensure that conditions of use include the application of adequate personal protective equipment where appropriate, — pay particular attention to the risk to birds and non-target mammals from primary and secondary poisoning. (a) the specification of the technical material, as commercially manufactured, in the form of appropriate analytical data; (b) the relevance of the impurities; (c) the determination of bromadiolone in water with a limit of quantification of 0,01 μg/l; (d) the effectiveness of proposed mitigation measures to reduce risk to birds and non-target mammals; (e) the groundwater exposure assessment in respect of metabolites.
— pay particular attention to the risk to professional operators and ensure that conditions of use include the application of adequate personal protective equipment where appropriate,
— pay particular attention to the risk to birds and non-target mammals from primary and secondary poisoning.
(a) the specification of the technical material, as commercially manufactured, in the form of appropriate analytical data;
(b) the relevance of the impurities;
(c) the determination of bromadiolone in water with a limit of quantification of 0,01 μg/l;
(d) the effectiveness of proposed mitigation measures to reduce risk to birds and non-target mammals;
(e) the groundwater exposure assessment in respect of metabolites.
— pay particular attention to the risk to professional operators and ensure that conditions of use include the application of adequate personal protective equipment where appropriate,
— pay particular attention to the risk to birds and non-target mammals from primary and secondary poisoning.
(a) the specification of the technical material, as commercially manufactured, in the form of appropriate analytical data;
(b) the relevance of the impurities;
(c) the determination of bromadiolone in water with a limit of quantification of 0,01 μg/l;
(d) the effectiveness of proposed mitigation measures to reduce risk to birds and non-target mammals;
(e) the groundwater exposure assessment in respect of metabolites.
THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Directive 91/414/EEC of 15 July 1991 concerning the placing of plant protection products on the market(1), and in particular Article 6(1) thereof,
(1) Commission Regulations (EC) No 1112/2002(2)and (EC) No 2229/2004(3)lay down the detailed rules for the implementation of the fourth stage of the programme of work referred to in Article 8(2) of Directive 91/414/EEC and establish a list of active substances to be assessed, with a view to their possible inclusion in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC. That list included bromadiolone.
(2) In accordance with Article 24e of Regulation (EC) No 2229/2004 the notifier withdrew its support of the inclusion of that active substance in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC within 2 months from receipt of the draft assessment report. Consequently, Commission Decision 2008/941/EC of 8 December 2008 concerning the non-inclusion of certain active substances in Annex I to Council Directive 91/414/EEC and the withdrawal of authorisations for plant protection products containing these substances(4)was adopted on the non-inclusion of bromadiolone.
(3) Pursuant to Article 6(2) of Directive 91/414/EEC the original notifier (hereinafter ‘the applicant’) submitted a new application requesting the application of the accelerated procedure provided for in Articles 14 to 19 of Commission Regulation (EC) No 33/2008 of 17 January 2008 laying down detailed rules for the application of Council Directive 91/414/EEC as regards a regular and an accelerated procedure for the assessment of active substances which were part of the programme of work referred to in Article 8(2) of that Directive but have not been included into its Annex I(5).
(4) The application was submitted to Sweden, which had been designated rapporteur Member State by Regulation (EC) No 2229/2004. The time period for the accelerated procedure was respected. The specification of the active substance and the supported uses are the same as were the subject of Decision 2008/941/EC. That application also complies with the remaining substantive and procedural requirements of Article 15 of Regulation (EC) No 33/2008.
(5) Sweden evaluated the additional data submitted by the applicant and prepared an additional report. It communicated that report to the European Food Safety Authority (hereinafter ‘the Authority’) and to the Commission on 4 December 2009. The Authority communicated the additional report to the other Member States and the applicant for comments and forwarded the comments it had received to the Commission. In accordance with Article 20(1) of Regulation (EC) No 33/2008 and at the request of the Commission, the Authority presented its conclusion on bromadiolone to the Commission on 15 September 2010(6). The draft assessment report, the additional report and the conclusion of the Authority were reviewed by the Member States and the Commission within the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health and finalised on 11 March 2011 in the format of the Commission review report for bromadiolone.
(6) It has appeared from the various examinations made that plant protection products containing bromadiolone may be expected to satisfy, in general, the requirements laid down in Article 5(1)(a) and (b) of Directive 91/414/EEC, in particular with regard to the uses which have been examined and detailed in the Commission review report. It is therefore appropriate to include bromadiolone in Annex I, in order to ensure that in all Member States the authorisations of plant protection products containing this active substance can be granted in accordance with the provisions of that Directive.
(7) Without prejudice to that conclusion, it is appropriate to obtain further information on certain specific points. Article 6(1) of Directive 91/414/EC provides that inclusion of a substance in Annex I may be subject to conditions. Therefore, it is appropriate to require that the applicant submit confirmatory information as regards: the specification of the technical material as commercially manufactured, in the form of appropriate analytical data, the relevance of the impurities, the determination of bromadiolone in water, the effectiveness of proposed mitigation measures to reduce the risk to birds and non-target mammals and the groundwater exposure assessment in respect of metabolites.
(8) A reasonable period should be allowed to elapse before an active substance is included in Annex I in order to permit Member States and the interested parties to prepare themselves to meet the new requirements which will result from the inclusion.
(9) Without prejudice to the obligations defined by Directive 91/414/EEC as a consequence of including an active substance in Annex I, Member States should be allowed a period of 6 months after inclusion to review existing authorisations of plant protection products containing bromadiolone to ensure that the requirements laid down by Directive 91/414/EEC, in particular in its Article 13 and the relevant conditions set out in Annex I, are satisfied. Member States should vary, replace or withdraw, as appropriate, existing authorisations, in accordance with the provisions of Directive 91/414/EEC. By derogation from the above deadline, a longer period should be provided for the submission and assessment of the complete Annex III dossier of each plant protection product for each intended use in accordance with the uniform principles laid down in Directive 91/414/EEC.
(10) The experience gained from previous inclusions in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC of active substances assessed in the framework of Commission Regulation (EEC) No 3600/92 of 11 December 1992 laying down the detailed rules for the implementation of the first stage of the programme of work referred to in Article 8(2) of Council Directive 91/414/EEC concerning the placing of plant protection products on the market(7)has shown that difficulties can arise in interpreting the duties of holders of existing authorisations in relation to access to data. In order to avoid further difficulties it therefore appears necessary to clarify the duties of the Member States, especially the duty to verify that the holder of an authorisation demonstrates access to a dossier satisfying the requirements of Annex II to that Directive. However, this clarification does not impose any new obligations on Member States or holders of authorisations compared to the Directives which have been adopted until now amending Annex I.
(11) It is therefore appropriate to amend Directive 91/414/EEC accordingly.
(12) Decision 2008/941/EC provides for the non-inclusion of bromadiolone and the withdrawal of authorisation of plant protection products containing that substance by 31 December 2011. It is necessary to delete the line concerning bromadiolone in the Annex to that Decision.
(13) It is therefore appropriate to amend Decision 2008/941/EC accordingly.
(14) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Article 1
Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC is amended as set out in the Annex to this Directive.

Article 2
The line concerning bromadiolone in the Annex to Decision 2008/941/EC is deleted.

Article 3
Member States shall adopt and publish by 30 November 2011 at the latest the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions and a correlation table between those provisions and this Directive.
They shall apply those provisions from 1 December 2011.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.

Article 4
1. Member States shall in accordance with Directive 91/414/EEC, where necessary, amend or withdraw existing authorisations for plant protection products containing bromadiolone as an active substance by 30 November 2011.
By that date they shall in particular verify that the conditions in Annex I to that Directive relating to bromadiolone are met, with the exception of those identified in Part B of the entry concerning that active substance, and that the holder of the authorisation has, or has access to, a dossier satisfying the requirements of Annex II to that Directive in accordance with the conditions of Article 13 of that Directive.
2. By way of derogation from paragraph 1, for each authorised plant protection product containing bromadiolone as either the only active substance or as one of several active substances all of which were listed in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC by 31 May 2011 at the latest, Member States shall re-evaluate the product in accordance with the uniform principles provided for in Annex VI to Directive 91/414/EEC, on the basis of a dossier satisfying the requirements of Annex III to that Directive and taking into account Part B of the entry in Annex I to that Directive concerning bromadiolone. On the basis of that evaluation, they shall determine whether the product satisfies the conditions set out in Article 4(1)(b), (c), (d) and (e) of Directive 91/414/EEC.
Following that determination Member States shall:
(a)
in the case of a product containing bromadiolone as the only active substance, where necessary, amend or withdraw the authorisation by 31 May 2015 at the latest; or
(b)
in the case of a product containing bromadiolone as one of several active substances, where necessary, amend or withdraw the authorisation by 31 May 2015 or by the date fixed for such an amendment or withdrawal in the respective Directive or Directives which added the relevant substance or substances to Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC, whichever is the latest.

Article 5
This Directive shall enter into force on 1 June 2011.

Article 6
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
Having regard to Council Directive 91/414/EEC of 15 July 1991 concerning the placing of plant protection products on the market(1), and in particular Article 6(1) thereof,
(1) Commission Regulations (EC) No 1112/2002(2)and (EC) No 2229/2004(3)lay down the detailed rules for the implementation of the fourth stage of the programme of work referred to in Article 8(2) of Directive 91/414/EEC and establish a list of active substances to be assessed, with a view to their possible inclusion in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC. That list included bromadiolone.
(2) In accordance with Article 24e of Regulation (EC) No 2229/2004 the notifier withdrew its support of the inclusion of that active substance in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC within 2 months from receipt of the draft assessment report. Consequently, Commission Decision 2008/941/EC of 8 December 2008 concerning the non-inclusion of certain active substances in Annex I to Council Directive 91/414/EEC and the withdrawal of authorisations for plant protection products containing these substances(4)was adopted on the non-inclusion of bromadiolone.
(3) Pursuant to Article 6(2) of Directive 91/414/EEC the original notifier (hereinafter ‘the applicant’) submitted a new application requesting the application of the accelerated procedure provided for in Articles 14 to 19 of Commission Regulation (EC) No 33/2008 of 17 January 2008 laying down detailed rules for the application of Council Directive 91/414/EEC as regards a regular and an accelerated procedure for the assessment of active substances which were part of the programme of work referred to in Article 8(2) of that Directive but have not been included into its Annex I(5).
(4) The application was submitted to Sweden, which had been designated rapporteur Member State by Regulation (EC) No 2229/2004. The time period for the accelerated procedure was respected. The specification of the active substance and the supported uses are the same as were the subject of Decision 2008/941/EC. That application also complies with the remaining substantive and procedural requirements of Article 15 of Regulation (EC) No 33/2008.
(5) Sweden evaluated the additional data submitted by the applicant and prepared an additional report. It communicated that report to the European Food Safety Authority (hereinafter ‘the Authority’) and to the Commission on 4 December 2009. The Authority communicated the additional report to the other Member States and the applicant for comments and forwarded the comments it had received to the Commission. In accordance with Article 20(1) of Regulation (EC) No 33/2008 and at the request of the Commission, the Authority presented its conclusion on bromadiolone to the Commission on 15 September 2010(6). The draft assessment report, the additional report and the conclusion of the Authority were reviewed by the Member States and the Commission within the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health and finalised on 11 March 2011 in the format of the Commission review report for bromadiolone.
(6) It has appeared from the various examinations made that plant protection products containing bromadiolone may be expected to satisfy, in general, the requirements laid down in Article 5(1)(a) and (b) of Directive 91/414/EEC, in particular with regard to the uses which have been examined and detailed in the Commission review report. It is therefore appropriate to include bromadiolone in Annex I, in order to ensure that in all Member States the authorisations of plant protection products containing this active substance can be granted in accordance with the provisions of that Directive.
(7) Without prejudice to that conclusion, it is appropriate to obtain further information on certain specific points. Article 6(1) of Directive 91/414/EC provides that inclusion of a substance in Annex I may be subject to conditions. Therefore, it is appropriate to require that the applicant submit confirmatory information as regards: the specification of the technical material as commercially manufactured, in the form of appropriate analytical data, the relevance of the impurities, the determination of bromadiolone in water, the effectiveness of proposed mitigation measures to reduce the risk to birds and non-target mammals and the groundwater exposure assessment in respect of metabolites.
(8) A reasonable period should be allowed to elapse before an active substance is included in Annex I in order to permit Member States and the interested parties to prepare themselves to meet the new requirements which will result from the inclusion.
(9) Without prejudice to the obligations defined by Directive 91/414/EEC as a consequence of including an active substance in Annex I, Member States should be allowed a period of 6 months after inclusion to review existing authorisations of plant protection products containing bromadiolone to ensure that the requirements laid down by Directive 91/414/EEC, in particular in its Article 13 and the relevant conditions set out in Annex I, are satisfied. Member States should vary, replace or withdraw, as appropriate, existing authorisations, in accordance with the provisions of Directive 91/414/EEC. By derogation from the above deadline, a longer period should be provided for the submission and assessment of the complete Annex III dossier of each plant protection product for each intended use in accordance with the uniform principles laid down in Directive 91/414/EEC.
(10) The experience gained from previous inclusions in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC of active substances assessed in the framework of Commission Regulation (EEC) No 3600/92 of 11 December 1992 laying down the detailed rules for the implementation of the first stage of the programme of work referred to in Article 8(2) of Council Directive 91/414/EEC concerning the placing of plant protection products on the market(7)has shown that difficulties can arise in interpreting the duties of holders of existing authorisations in relation to access to data. In order to avoid further difficulties it therefore appears necessary to clarify the duties of the Member States, especially the duty to verify that the holder of an authorisation demonstrates access to a dossier satisfying the requirements of Annex II to that Directive. However, this clarification does not impose any new obligations on Member States or holders of authorisations compared to the Directives which have been adopted until now amending Annex I.
(11) It is therefore appropriate to amend Directive 91/414/EEC accordingly.
(12) Decision 2008/941/EC provides for the non-inclusion of bromadiolone and the withdrawal of authorisation of plant protection products containing that substance by 31 December 2011. It is necessary to delete the line concerning bromadiolone in the Annex to that Decision.
(13) It is therefore appropriate to amend Decision 2008/941/EC accordingly.
(14) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC is amended as set out in the Annex to this Directive.
The line concerning bromadiolone in the Annex to Decision 2008/941/EC is deleted.
Member States shall adopt and publish by 30 November 2011 at the latest the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions and a correlation table between those provisions and this Directive.
They shall apply those provisions from 1 December 2011.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
1. Member States shall in accordance with Directive 91/414/EEC, where necessary, amend or withdraw existing authorisations for plant protection products containing bromadiolone as an active substance by 30 November 2011.
By that date they shall in particular verify that the conditions in Annex I to that Directive relating to bromadiolone are met, with the exception of those identified in Part B of the entry concerning that active substance, and that the holder of the authorisation has, or has access to, a dossier satisfying the requirements of Annex II to that Directive in accordance with the conditions of Article 13 of that Directive.
2. By way of derogation from paragraph 1, for each authorised plant protection product containing bromadiolone as either the only active substance or as one of several active substances all of which were listed in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC by 31 May 2011 at the latest, Member States shall re-evaluate the product in accordance with the uniform principles provided for in Annex VI to Directive 91/414/EEC, on the basis of a dossier satisfying the requirements of Annex III to that Directive and taking into account Part B of the entry in Annex I to that Directive concerning bromadiolone. On the basis of that evaluation, they shall determine whether the product satisfies the conditions set out in Article 4(1)(b), (c), (d) and (e) of Directive 91/414/EEC.
Following that determination Member States shall:
(a)
in the case of a product containing bromadiolone as the only active substance, where necessary, amend or withdraw the authorisation by 31 May 2015 at the latest; or
(b)
in the case of a product containing bromadiolone as one of several active substances, where necessary, amend or withdraw the authorisation by 31 May 2015 or by the date fixed for such an amendment or withdrawal in the respective Directive or Directives which added the relevant substance or substances to Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC, whichever is the latest.
This Directive shall enter into force on 1 June 2011.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEXThe following entry shall be added at the end of the table in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC:

No
Common Name, Identification Numbers
IUPAC Name
Purity (1) Entry into force
Expiration of inclusion
Specific provisions
‘352
bromadiolone
CAS No: 28772-56-7
CIPAC No: 371
3-[(1RS,3RS;1RS,3SR)-3-(4′-bromobiphenyl-4-yl)-3-hydroxy-1-phenylpropyl]-4-hydroxycoumarin
≥ 970 g/kg
1 June 2011
31 May 2021
PART A
Only uses as rodenticide in the form of pre-prepared baits placed into the rodent tunnels may be authorised.
The nominal concentration of the active substance in the plant protection products shall not exceed 50 mg/kg.
Authorisations shall be granted for uses by professional users only.
PART B
For the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on bromadiolone, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 11 March 2011 shall be taken into account.
In this overall assessment Member States shall:
—
pay particular attention to the risk to professional operators and ensure that conditions of use include the application of adequate personal protective equipment where appropriate,
—
pay particular attention to the risk to birds and non-target mammals from primary and secondary poisoning.
Conditions of authorisation shall include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.
The Member States concerned shall request the submission of confirmatory information as regards:
(a) the specification of the technical material, as commercially manufactured, in the form of appropriate analytical data;
(b) the relevance of the impurities;
(c) the determination of bromadiolone in water with a limit of quantification of 0,01 μg/l;
(d) the effectiveness of proposed mitigation measures to reduce risk to birds and non-target mammals;
(e) the groundwater exposure assessment in respect of metabolites.
The Member States concerned shall ensure that the applicant submits to the Commission the information set out in points (a), (b) and (c) by 30 November 2011 and the information set out in points (d) and (e) by 31 May 2013.’

(1) Further details on identity and specification of active substance are provided in the review report.